BOOKS BY KIERSTEN WHITE Perfect Lies · He gritted his teeth, looking at the wall above her head. “I have business.” “Your business is my business. You do not write us, you

BOOKSBYKIERSTENWHITE

ParanormalcySupernaturally

Endlessly

MindGamesPerfectLies

TheChaosofStarsIllusionsofFate

AndIDarkenNowIRise

Thisisaworkoffiction.Allincidentsanddialogue,andallcharacterswiththeexceptionofsomewell-knownhistoricalandpublicfigures,areproductsoftheauthor’simaginationandarenottobeconstruedasreal.Wherereal-lifehistoricalorpublicfiguresappear,thesituations,incidents,anddialoguesconcerningthosepersonsarefictionalandarenotintendedtodepictactualeventsortochangethefictionalnatureofthework.Inallotherrespects,anyresemblancetopersons

livingordeadisentirelycoincidental.

Textcopyright©2017byKierstenBrazierCoverartcopyright©2017bySamWeberMapartcopyright©2017byIsaacStewart

Allrightsreserved.PublishedintheUnitedStatesbyDelacortePress,animprintofRandomHouseChildren’sBooks,adivisionofPenguinRandomHouseLLC,NewYork.

DelacortePressisaregisteredtrademarkandthecolophonisatrademarkofPenguinRandomHouseLLC.

rhcbooks.com

Educatorsandlibrarians,foravarietyofteachingtools,visitusatRHTeachersLibrarians.com

LibraryofCongressCataloging-in-PublicationDataisavailableuponrequest.

ISBN 9780553522358(HC)—ISBN 9780553522365(lib.bdg.)EbookISBN 9780553522372—ISBN 9781524764739(intl.tr.pbk.)

RandomHouseChildren’sBookssupportstheFirstAmendmentandcelebratestherighttoread.

v4.1

ep

Contents

CoverBooksbyKierstenWhite

TitlePage

Copyright

DedicationMap

Chapter1

Chapter2

Chapter3

Chapter4

Chapter5

Chapter6

Chapter7

Chapter8

Chapter9

Chapter10

Chapter11

Chapter12

Chapter13

Chapter14

Chapter15

Chapter16

Chapter17

Chapter18

Chapter19

Chapter20

Chapter21

Chapter22

Chapter23

Chapter24

Chapter25

Chapter26

Chapter27

Chapter28

Chapter29

Chapter30

Chapter31

Chapter32

Chapter33

Chapter34

Chapter35

Chapter36

Chapter37

Chapter38

Chapter39

Chapter40

Chapter41

Chapter42

Chapter43

Chapter44

Chapter45

Chapter46

Chapter47

Chapter48

Chapter49

Chapter50

Chapter51

Chapter52

DramatisPersonae

Glossary

Author’sNoteAcknowledgments

AbouttheAuthor

ForChristina,whowillneverhavetimetoreadthisbook,butwhogavemethegiftoftimetowriteit

H ELLWASAPARTY.

At least,Raduwas fairly certain thatwhateverhell therewaswouldcertainlyresemblethisparty.

Music drifted like perfume on the air, enough to sweeten but notoverwhelm.Groups ofmusicianswere scattered across the island; theycouldbeglimpsedamong thehardygreen thathad survived thewintermonths. Though the main meal would come later, blue-clad servantsfloated through the crowdswith food-laden trays shaped like lily pads.Oneithersideoftheisland,theTuncaRiverflowedleisurelyby.

Whatever else he had been, Murad—Mehmed’s dead father andRadu’s onetime benefactor—had not been one to skimp on luxury. Theharemcomplexhebuiltontheislandhadbeenoutofusesincehisdeath,butithadnotfadedinglory.Thetilesgleamed.Thecarvedstonesofthewalls promised luxury and peace. The fountains tinkled in cheerycompanionshipwiththesurroundingriver.

Raduwandered between buildings painted like geometric gardens,pulledalongassurelyasthecourseoftheriver.Heknewitwasuseless,knewthatitwouldnotmakehimfeelbetter.Butstillhelooked.

Andthere—nexttothebathhouse.Raduwasdrawntohimlikealeaf

spunon the river current.Mehmedworehisnow-constantdeep-purplerobes and a swirling golden turban. A jeweled chain fastened a cloakaroundhisbroadshoulders.RadutriedtorememberMehmed’sfulllipspartinginasmile,hiseyebrowsrisinginmirthratherthanmockery.Thetwoyoungmen,bothhavingfinallyfinishedgrowing,werethesametall,leanheight.ButlatelyRadufeltsmallwhenMehmedlookedathim.

Hewouldhave takeneventhat today.ButMehmeddidnot look inhisdirection,immunetotheconnectionRaducouldnotescape.

“Trulyglorious,”HalilViziersaidtoMehmed,hishandsonhishipsas he looked up at the new bathhouse complex. Three connectedbuildings,withdomedroofsechoing thoseofmosques,hadbeenaddedinthepastfewmonths.TheywerethefirstnewconstructionanticipatingMehmed’sgrandpalacecomplex. Itwouldrivalanythinghis fatherhadeverbuilt—anythinganyonehadeverbuilt.TocelebratethisinvestmentinthecapitaloftheOttomanEmpire,Mehmedhadinvitedeveryonewhomattered.

Ambassadors fromvariousEuropean countriesmingled freelywiththeOttomanelite.Mehmedstoodapart,butwasfreewithhissmilesandsweeping promises of future parties at his palace.Alongwith his usualattendants,hewasjoinedbyIshakPasha,oneofhismostpowerfulspahi;Kumal Pasha, Radu’s brother-in-law; and, as always, like a bitter tastethatcouldnotbeswallowed,HalilVizier.

RaduhatedthinkingofhisoldenemyHalilPashaasHalilVizier.HehatedevenmorethatithadbeenhisownplantoputHalilinaplaceoftrustandpowertokeepaclosereyeonhim.MaybeLadahadbeenright.Maybe they shouldhave killedhim.Thingswould be easier, or at leasttheywouldbemorepleasant.ThatshouldbeRadu’splaceatMehmed’sside.

AsthoughsensingRadu’spoisonousenvy,HalilVizierlookedathim.Hismouth curled in a sneering smile. “Radu the Handsome,” he said.Radu frowned.He had not heard that title since the end of fighting inAlbania, when Skanderberg, their foe, had coined it. Mehmed glancedover,thenawayassoonastheireyesmet.Likeabutterflyalightingonaflowerandfindingitlacking.

“Tellme,”Halil said, that nasty smile still on his bearded face. “Isyourprettywifeawarethisisnotafunctioningharemyet?Ifearshehas

falsehopesaboutenteringit.”Themen aroundHalil snickered.Kumal frowned, then opened his

mouth.Radu shookhishead, aminutemovement.Kumal looked sadlyaway. Mehmed did not acknowledge the insult—the implication thatRadu’swifewould enterMehmed’s harem to divorceRadu—buthedidnothingtorefuteit,either.

“Mywifeisnot—”AgentlehandcamedownonRadu’sarm.HeturnedtofindNazira.

Nazira,whowasnot supposed tobehere. “Hiswife isnotpleasedwithanyone else monopolizing his attention.” Beneath her translucent veil,her smile was far brighter than thewinter sun. Shewore the colors ofspringtime.Still,Radufeltcoldlookingather.Whatwasshedoing?

Nazira turnedRadu away from themen and led him down a pathdrapedinmoresilkthanmostpeoplewouldeverseeintheirlives.Itwasextravagant, excessive, absurd, like everything about this party. Areflectionofasultantooyoungandfoolishto thinkofanythingbeyondappearancesandhisownpleasure.

“Whatareyoudoinghere?”Raduwhisperedurgently.“Comeonaboatridewithme.”“Icannot!Ihaveto—”“Endure mockery from Halil Vizier? Try to regain the favor of

Mehmed? Radu, what has happened?” Nazira pulled him into theshadowsofoneofthebuildings.Toonlookersitwouldappearasthoughhewerestealingamomentwithhisbeautifulwife.

He gritted his teeth, looking at the wall above her head. “I havebusiness.”

“Yourbusinessismybusiness.Youdonotwriteus,younevervisit.Ihad to learn fromKumal that you have fallen outwithMehmed.Whathappened? Did you…does he know?” Her dark eyes were heavy withmeaning,theweightofittoomuchforRadu.

“No!Ofcoursenot.I—It ismuchmorecomplicatedthanthat.”Heturnedaway,butshegrabbedhiswrist.

“Fortunately foryou,Iamverycleverandcanunderstandeventhemostcomplicatedthings.Tellme.”

Raduranthefingersofhisfreehandalongtheedgesofhisturban,

tuggingatit.Nazirareachedup,takinghisfingersinherown.Hersharpeyessoftened.“Iworryaboutyou.”

“Youdonotneedtoworryaboutme.”“IdonotworrybecauseIneedto.IworrybecauseIcareaboutyou.I

wanttoseeyouhappy.AndIdonotthinkEdirneholdsanyhappinessforyou.”SheemphasizedEdirne,makingitclearthat itwasnotthecapitalshespokeof,butwhat—orrather,whom—thatcapitalheld.

“Nazira,”Raduhissed,“Icannottalkaboutthisrightnow.”He almostwished he could.Hewas desperate to talk to someone,

anyone.Butnoonecouldhelphimwith thatproblem.Raduwondered,sometimes,whatLazarcouldhavetoldhimiftheyhadevertalkedopenlyabout what it meant for one man to love another. Lazar had beenanything but discreet about his openness to something…more…withRadu. And Radu had rewarded Lazar’s loyalty and friendship with aknife.Nowhehadnoonetotalkto,toaskthesedesperatequestions.Itwaswrong,wasitnot?Forhimtolovethisway?

ButwhenRadulookedatNaziraandFatima,hedidnotfeelanythingother thanhappiness that theyhad foundeachother.Their lovewasaspureandtrueasanyhehadeverobserved.Thoughts likethismadehismindturnaroundincirclesuponitself,untilnotevenprayercouldcalmit.

Radu looked down at Nazira’s hands on his. “The palacemay notholdmyhappiness.ButIcannotlookanywhereelse.”

Nazira released him with a sigh. “Will you come back with me?Spendsometimeathome?Fatimamissesyou.Itmightdoyougoodtobeaway.”

“Thereistoomuchtodo.”“Toomuchdancing?Toomanyparties?”Her voice teased, but her

eyeslackedanaccompanyingsparkleofsincerity.Herwordsstunghim.“YouknowIammorethanthat.”“Ido.Isimplyworryyoumightforget.Youdonothavetodothisto

yourself.”“Iamnotdoingittomyself,orformyself.I—Damn.Damn,damn,

damn.” Radu watched as a man in naval uniform—a sturdy cape, atighter, smaller turban than the ones worn by ordinary soldiers, and a

sash ofMehmed’s colors—walked past.Hewas accompanied by one ofHalilVizier’strustedfriends.

“What?”NazirafollowedRadu’sgaze.“Ineedtotalktothatman.Withoutanyoneelsebeingabletohear.It

istheonlyreasonIamhere.”Shewassuddenlyexcited.“Youdo?Ishe—”Sheraisedhereyebrows

suggestively.“No!No.Ijustneedtospeakwithhim.Insecret.”Nazira’s smile turned into a thoughtful frown. “Can you be seen

together?”“Yes, but it cannot look like wemet on purpose or are discussing

anything of importance. I was hoping to find some quietmoment, buttherearesomanypeoplehere.Hehasnotbeenalonesincehecametothecapital.HalilVizierhasseentoit.”

“YourpartyattendanceismorecomplicatedthanIthought,then.”Radugrittedhisteeth.“Much.”“Well,youareveryfortunateyoumarriedsowell.”Naziraputahand

onhisarmandsteeredhimontothewalkway.“Tellmeabouthim.”“HisnameisSuleiman,andheisthenewlypromotedadmiralofthe

navy.”Naziralaughed.“Thiswillbeeasy.”Shedancedeffortlessly fromgrouptogroupwithacoysmileanda

wordofgreetingforall.Raduwasonthefringesofthesepartieslately,acontrasttowhenhehadbeenashiningfocalpoint.ButwithNaziraonhisarm,morepeoplewerewillingtostopforamomentofconversation.HecranedhisneckforaviewofSuleiman.Nazirapinchedhisarm,hard.

“Patience,”shewhispered.After several more stops to chat with the uncle of her deceased

father’sbestfriend,thecousinofKumal’sdeceasedwife,andanynumberof other peopleNazira treatedwith delight and deference regardless oftheir place in the Ottoman social hierarchy, they plowed directly intoSuleiman.SomehowNazirahadmanagedtoturnandwalksothatRaduknockedthemanover.

“Oh!”Nazirasqueaked,puttingherhandsoverherveiledmouth.“Iamsosorry!”

Radu held out a hand to help the man up. They had never metbefore, but Suleiman’s eyes lingered on the boat-shaped gold pin onRadu’scloak.“Pleaseforgiveme.”

“Ofcourse.”Suleimanbowed.“IamSuleimanBaltoghlu.”Radubowedaswell.“Radu.”“Radu…?”Suleimanpausedexpectantly.“Simply Radu.” Radu’s smile was tight. Lada had left him behind

under the mantle of the Draculesti family. But Radu had rejected hisfather’s name. He would not take it up again, ever. “This is my wife,Nazira.”

Suleiman took her hand, bowing even deeper. “They make wivesprettierinEdirnethantheydoinBursa.”

Nazirabeamed.“Thatisbecausethewindblowstoohardinharborcities. The poor women there have to expend all their energy merelystayingupright.Thereisnotimeleftforbeingpretty.”

Suleimanlaughed,aloudburstofsoundthatdrewattention.ButtheattentionwasfocusedonhimandNazira,notonhimandRadu.

“Tellme,whatdoyoudoinBursa?”sheasked.“Iamanadmiral.”“Boats!Oh,Iadoreboats.Look,didyousee?”Nazirapointedtothe

collection of delicate boats bobbing in the river. They were carved infancifulshapes.Onehadaprowliketheheadofafrog,anditsoarshadwebbedfeetcarvedintotheirends.Anotherlookedlikeawargalley,tinydecorative oars sticking out both its sides. “Radu is afraid if we take aboat out, he will not make it back to shore. But surely if we had anadmiral with us…” Nazira looked up at Suleiman through her thickeyelashes.

“Iamatyourservice.”Suleimanfollowedthemtothedock,helpingNaziraintoaboatcarvedlikeaheron.Aheadonaslenderneckpointedtheirwayforward,andsilkwingsextendedoneitherside.Thetailwasacanopy arching overhead to protect passengers from the sun, though itwasnotquitewarmenoughtobenecessary.

“Thisislovely!”Nazirasighedhappily,leaningovertotrailonehandin the water. Radu was not quite so pleased—he hated boats—but hesharedasecretsmilewithNazira.Shehaddonehisjobforhim.

Suleiman took the oars.Radu sat gingerly in the back of the smallboat.

“Iamgoingtochatterverybrightly,wavingmyhandsalot,”Nazirasaidastheypulledawayfromtheshore,andawayfromanypryingears.“Infact,Iamgoingtotalkthewholetime,andyoutwowillbeunabletogetawordinedgewise.”

She continued her one-sided conversation—a silent one. Her headbobbedupanddown,shelaughed,andherhandspunctuatedimaginarysentences. Any onlookers would see her entertaining Suleiman whileRadutriedhisbesttokeephisstomach.

“Howsooncanyoubuildthenewgalleys?”Radumuttered,clutchingthesidesoftheboat.

Suleimanshruggedlikehewastryingtoloosenuphisshouldersforrowing.“Wecanbuildshipsasfastashecanfundthem.”

“Noonecanknowhowmanyshipswereallyhave.”“Wewillbuildafewgalleys inBursaforshow,soit looks likeIam

doing something. The rest will be built in secret, in a private shipyardalongtheDardanelles.ButIstillneedmen.Wecanhavealltheshipsintheworld, butwithout trained sailors, theywill be asmuch use as theboatweareinnow.”

“Howcanwetrainthatmanymeninsecret?”Someonewouldnoticeiftheyconscriptedmenforanavy.Afewnewboatscouldbeattributedtoafoolishwhimofanimmaturesultan.Anarmada,completewiththementosailit,wasanotherthingentirely.

“Give me the funds to hire Greek sailors, and I will give him thefinestnavyintheworld,”Suleimansaid.

“Itwillbedone.”Raduleanedovertheside,barelyavoidingheaving.Suleiman laughed at some new pantomime of Nazira’s. “Whatever

youdo,keepthisonearound.Sheistrulyatreasure.”ThistimeNazira’slaughwasreal.“Iam.”RadudidnothavetofeignreliefwhenSuleimanfinishedtheirloop

aroundtheislandandpulledthembacktothedock.Hestumbledontoit,gratefulforthesolidwoodbeneathhisfeet.

“Your husband has a weak stomach,” Suleiman said as he helpedNaziraoutoftheboat.

“Yes. It is a good thing he is so handsome.” Nazira patted Radu’scheek, then waved prettily at Suleiman. “Our navy is in most capablehands!”

Suleimanlaughedwryly.“Mylittlebirdboatswillbetheterroroftheseas!”Hebowedtheatrically,thenstrodeaway.

“Thank you,” Radu said, lettingNazira take him back through theparty,thenintoasecludedcorner.Theysatonabenchwiththeirbackstothebathhousewall.“Thatwasbrilliant.”

“Yes,Iam.Nowtellmewhatisreallygoingon.”“Iam—Weare—Thisisverysecret.”Nazirarolledhereyes,exasperated.“I am helpingMehmed with his plans to take Constantinople.We

have to work in secret so thatHalil Pasha—” Radu paused, grimacing.Halil’s new title always tasted foul on his tongue.Why had he insistedHalilbeelevatedfromapashatoavizier?“Sothathedoesnotdiscoverour plans with enough time to sabotage them. We know he is still inleaguewithEmperorConstantine.MyeliminationfromMehmed’sinnercircle was deliberate. I need to appear unimportant; that way, I canorganize things Mehmed cannot be seen to care about, like the navy.Everythingwedoinpublicistodivertattentionfromhistruegoals.Eventhis party is a farce, to show thatMehmed is frivolous and cares onlyabout Edirne. Why would he invest so much money in a palace if heintendstomakehiscapitalelsewhere?”

“Butifeverythingyouaredoingisinsecret,couldyounotdoallthatandstillbeoneofhisadvisors?”

“Myactionswoulddraw toomuchattention if Iwere constantly atMehmed’sside.”

“Notifitwerewidelyknownthatyouweremerelyhisfriend.Sultanscanhaveclosefriendswhoarenotnecessarilyimportant,butaremerelybeloved.” Nazira looked down, her expression pained but determined.“Doyouneverwonderif,perhaps…Mehmedunderstandsmorethanyouthink he does? And this separation is not so much a strategy as akindness?”

Radustoodsoquicklyhenearlylosthisbalance.“No.”“Heisnotafool.IfIsawinoneeveninghowyoufelt,surelyhehas

seenthesameovertheyearsyouhavespenttogether.”Radu put a hand up, wishing he could make Nazira swallow the

wordssotheyhadneverbeenspoken.IfMehmedtrulyunderstoodhowhe felt, then…It was too much to think about. There were too manyquestionsthathadnoanswersRaduwanted.

“Maybe your sister was wise to leave. She realized a sultan couldnevergiveherwhatsheneeded.”

Mehmed’s plan made sense. It was the only path. That was whyMehmedhadchosenit.“Iamstayingbecausemylifeishere,”Radusaid.“Ladaleftbecauseshewantedthethrone,andshegotit.”

Sometimes hewonderedwhatwould have happened if he had notpushedLadatoabandonthemlastyear.Becausehehadchosenthat,too.ChosentosayexactlywhatsheneededtoheartodecidetoleaveMehmed—and Radu. It had been a dark, desperate move. A move he thoughtwouldbringhimclosertoMehmed.Raduheldbackabitterlaugh.

He had pushed Lada away, and she had ridden to Wallachia andglory.Toeverythingshehadeverwanted,withoutasecondglanceforthemansheallegedlyloved.Orforherpatheticbrother.Forallhissupposedcleverness,Raducouldnotsecurethesamehappyendingforhimselfthathehadtrickedhissisterinto.

If Ladawere still here,would this planof enforceddistancebehislife?OrwouldLadahavecomeupwithanotherwaytosubvertHalil?AwaythatletRadukeephisfriendshipwithMehmed?AwaythatdidnotleaveRadualoneeverynight,wonderingwhenhisfuturewouldbewhathehopedittobe?Wonderingwhatthosehopesevenwere?

Hopewasanarrowthatneverceasedpiercinghisheart.Plans notwithstanding,Mehmed could have done things as Nazira

said.HecouldhavemadeexcusessoheandRaduwereabletospeakfaceto face insteadof via covert,hiddenmessages.Thereweremany thingsMehmed could do but did not, and probably never would. If Radu lethimselfdwellonthosethings,hewouldsurelygomad.

HeavoidedNazira’sgaze.“Itisfine.Everythingisasiteverwas,andasitwilleverbe.OncewehavetakenConstantinople,Iwillbeathissideagain.As his friend.”Radu’s voicewavered on the lastword, betrayinghim.

“Willitbeenough?”sheasked.“Itwillhavetobe.”Radutriedtosmile,butitwasuselesstobefalse

with Nazira. Instead he bent and placed a kiss on his wife’s forehead.“GivemylovetoFatima.Ihaveworktodo.”

Nazirastood,takinghiselbowfirmly.“Notwithoutme.Youneedanally.”

Radusighed.Hereallydid.Hehadbeensolonely,solost.Hedidnotwanttoaskthisofher.Butthenagain,hehadnotasked.Shehadsimplyshownupandtoldhimhowthingswouldbe.Thatwashersignature,hesupposed.Andhewasgratefulforit.“Thankyou.”

Together, theywalked back into the party. It felt less like hell andmore like a game.Nazira deliberately greeted the people least likely tospeaktoRadunowthathewasoutoffavor.Shedidittoannoythem,andhe adored her for it. It was delightful to watch those who had onceclamoredforhisfavorandthenshunnedhimsquirmastheytriedtobepolite. Radu was actually enjoying himself.And he had good news forMehmed, which meant an excuse to sneak into his rooms to leave amessage.

Hewaslaughingasheturnedandcamefacetofacewithghostsfromhispast.

AronandAndreiDanesti.Hischildhoodrivals.Memoriesoffistsinthe forest, stoppedonlybyLada’s ferocity.Raduhadbeenpowerless tofacethemonhisown.Buthehadfiguredoutanotherway.Thelasttimehehadseenthem,theywerebeingwhippedinpublicfortheft.Hehadsetthemupinretaliationfortheircruelty.

Timehadstretchedthem,builtthemnewforms.Aronwasthinandsickly-looking.Hismustacheandbeardweresparseandpatchy.Andrei,broad-shouldered and healthy, had fared better, though there wassomethingwaryinhisexpressionthathadnotbeentherebeforeRadu’strick.Radufeltabriefpangofguiltthathisactionshadcarvedthatontosomeoneelse’sface.Aronsmiled,andRadusawsomethingintheman’seyeshehadneverseenasachild:kindness.

ButapparentlytimehadbeenmoreexactingonRaduthanithadonhisDanesti foes. That, or his turban andOttoman dress disguised himcompletely.Their smiles—Andrei’sguarded,Aron’skind—heldno sparkofrecognition.

Naziracheerfullyintroducedherself.Raduresistedtheurgetoshieldher from them.Surely theywerenot the samebullies theyhadbeen inchildhood.“Whereareyoufrom?”sheasked.

“Wallachia,” Andrei answered. “We are here with our father, theprince.”

AnoiseliketheroaringofwindfilledRadu’sears.Naziralitup.“Oh,whatacoincidence!Myhusbandis—”Radutuggedherarm.“Apologies,wehavetoleave.”Hewalkedaway

so quicklyNazira had to run to keep up.As soon as he had rounded acorner,Raduleanedagainstthewall,overcome.Theirfather.ADanesti.TheWallachianprince.WhichmeantthatLadawasnotonthethrone.

Andiftheywereherepayingrespects,MehmedknewLadawasnotonthethrone.

What else didMehmed know?What other secrets was he keepingfromRadu?

For once, though, the biggest question did not revolve aroundMehmed. All thesemonths, Radu had neverwritten Lada, because shehad neverwritten him. And because he hated her for gettingwhat shewantedandleavinghimwithnothing,asalways.

Butapparentlyhehadbeenwrongaboutthat.WherewasLada?

IT TOOK ONLY THREE fingers smashed beyond recognition before thewould-beassassinscreamedthenameofLada’senemy.“Well.”Nicolaeraisedhiseyebrows,oncesingularbutnowbisected

byaviciousscar that failedto fadewiththepassageof time.HeturnedawayasBogdanslittheyoungman’sthroat.Theheatoflifeleavingbodysteamedslightlyinthefrigidwinterair.“Thatisdisappointing.”

“ThatthegovernorofBrasovbetrayedus?”Bogdanasked.“No,thatthequalityofassassinshasfallenthislow.”Lada knewNicolaemeant tomake the situation palatable through

humor—he never liked executions—but his words struck deep. It wascertainly a blow that the governor of Brasov wanted her dead.He hadpromisedheraid,whichhadgivenherthefirstshredofhopeinmonths.

Now she hadnone.Brasovwas the last of theTransylvanian citiesshe had tried to find an ally in. None of the noble Wallachian boyarfamilieswouldsomuchasrespondtoher letters.Transylvania,with itsfortifiedmountain cities crushed betweenWallachia andHungary,washeavilyWallachian.ButLadasawnowthattherulingclassofSaxonsandHungarianstreatedherpeoplelikechaff,andconsideredherworthless.

Butalmostworsethanlosingherlastchanceatanallywasthatthis

wasthemosttheycouldbebotheredtospareforher:anunderfed,poorlytrainedassassinbarelypastboyhood.

Thatwasallthefearsheinstilled,alltherespectshemerited.Bogdankickedthebodyovertheedgeofthesmallravinebordering

theirencampment.Justaswhentheywerechildren,heneverhadtobeaskedtocleanuphermesses.Hewipedthebloodfromhisfingers,thentugged his ill-fitting gloves back on. A misshapen hat was worn low,hidingtheearsthatstuckoutlikejughandles.

Hehadgrownbroadandstrong.Hisfightingwasnotflashybutwasbrutallyefficient.Ladahadseenhiminaction,andhadtobitebacktheadmiringwordsthatsprangtoherlips.Hewasalsofastidiouslyclean—aqualityemphasizedby theOttomans thatnotallhermenhadretained.Bogdan always smelled fresh, like the pine trees they hid among.EverythingabouthimremindedLadaofhome.

Herothermencrouchedovertheirfires,scatteredingroupsamongthe thick trees. They were as misshapen as Bogdan’s hat, their oncepristineJanissaryuniformity longsinceabandoned.Theyweredowntothirty—twelve lost when they had met an unexpected force from theDanestiWallachianprinceas theyattempted tocross theDanubeRiverinto the country, eightmore lost in themonths since, spenthidingandrunninganddesperatelyseekingallies.

“DoyouthinkBrasovisinleaguewiththeDanestiprinceorwiththeHungarians?”Nicolaeasked.

“Doesitmatter?”Ladasnapped.Allsidesweresetagainsther.Theysmiledtoherfaceandpromisedaid.Thentheysentassassinsinthedark.

She had bested vastly superior assassins on Mehmed’s behalf.Meager comfort, though, and worse still that she found it only byrememberinghertimewithMehmed.Itseemedasthoughanythingshemightlookonwithpridehadhappenedwhenshewaswithhim.Hadshebeensodiminished,then,byleavingthepersonshewasathisside?

Ladaloweredherhead,rubbingtheunceasingtightnessatthebaseofherneck.Since failing to take the throne, shehadneitherwritten tonorreceivedword fromMehmedorRadu.Itwas toohumiliating to laybareherfailurebeforethemandanticipatewhattheymightsay.Mehmedwouldinvitehertoreturn.Raduwouldconsoleher—butshequestionedwhetherhewouldwelcomeherback.

Shewondered,too,howclosetheyhadbecomeinherabsence.Butitdidnotmatter.Shehadchosento leavethemasanactofstrength.Shewouldneverreturntotheminweakness.Shehadthought—withhermen,withherdispensationfromMehmed,withallheryearsofexperienceandstrength—that the thronewashers for the taking.Shehad thought thatshewouldbeenough.

She knew now that nothing she could do would ever be enough.Unlessshecouldgrowapenis,whichdidnotseemlikely.Norparticularlydesirable.

Though it did make for an easier time relieving oneself whenperpetuallyhidinginthewoods.Emptyingone’sbladderinthemiddleofthenightwasafreezing,uncomfortableendeavor.

What,then,waslefttoher?Shehadnoallies.Shehadnothrone.Shehad no Mehmed, no Radu. She had only these sharp men and sharpknivesandsharpdreams,andnowaytomakeuseofanyofthem.

Petruleanedagainstawinter-baretreenearby.Hehadgrownthickerandquieter in thepastyear.All tracesof theboyhehadbeenwhenhejoinedLada’scompanyweregone.Oneofhisearshadbeenmangled,andheworehishairlongertocoverit.Hehadalsostoppedshaving.Mostofhermenhad.Theirfaceswerenolongerthebareonesthathadindicatedtheir station as Janissaries. They were free. But they were alsodirectionless,whichincreasinglyworriedLada.Whenthirtymentrainedtofightandkillhadnothingtofightandkillfor,whatwastheretokeepthemboundtoher?

Shepulled a branch from the fire. Itwas a burning brand, searinghereyeswithitslight.Shesensedmorethansawtheattentionofhermenshift to her.Rather than feeling like aweight, itmadeher stand taller.Themenneededsomethingtodo.

AndLadaneededtoseesomethingburn.“Well,”shesaid,spinningtheflamingsticklazilythroughtheair,“I

thinkweshouldsendourregardstoTransylvania.”

It is easier todestroy than tobuild,hernursehadbeen fondof sayingwhenLadawouldpullalltheblossomsoffthefruittrees,butemptyfieldsmakehungrybellies.

As a child, Lada hadnever understoodwhat her nursemeant. Butnow she thought she might. At least the part about destroying beingeasierthanbuilding.Allhertimespentwritinglettersorstandinginfrontof minor nobles attempting to forge alliances had been wasted. It hadbeennothingbutstruggleforthepastyear.Struggletoarrangemeetings,struggletobeseenasmorethanagirlplayingatsoldier,struggletofindthe rightways toworkwithina system thathadalwaysbeen foreign toher.

TheywereclosertothecityofSibiuthantoBrasov.Forefficiency’ssake,Ladadecidedtostoptherefirst.IttooklesstimetoherdhundredsofSibiu’s sheep into the icypond todrown than ithad fora servant toinform her that the governor would not be meeting with her. TheWallachianshepherds,whowouldnodoubtbekilledfortheir failuretosavethesheep,werequietlyfoldedintohercompany.

That accomplished, Lada and her men passed through theslumbering,unprotectedoutercityofSibiu,harmingnothingandnoone.Aheadofthemrosethewallsoftheinnercity,whereonlyTransylvaniannobles—never Wallachians—were allowed to sleep. She imagined theydreamed deeply, pampered and protected by the sweat of Wallachianbrows.

Theyhadneither the timenor thenumbers to launchanattackoninner Sibiu. And they were not here to conquer. They were here todestroy.Aseachvolleyof flamingarrowsarcedhighover thewallsanddown into themazeof roofs,Lada’ssmilegrewsimultaneouslybrighteranddarker.

Afewdayslater,theywaitedoutsideBrasovforthesuntogodown.Thecitywas set inavalley ringedwithdeepgreengrowth.Towers stoodatintervalsalongtheinnercitywalls,eachmaintainedbyadifferentguild.Ifshewereplanningasiege,itwouldbeachallenge.

But,aswithSibiu, theydidnotwant tokeepthiscity.Theymerelywantedtopunishit.

At twilight, Nicolae returned from a scouting trip. “Terror spreadsfaster thanany fire.Rumorsareeverywhere.Youhave takenSibiu,youlead ten thousandOttoman soldiers, you are the chosen servant of the

devil.”“Why must I always be a man’s servant?” Lada demanded. “If

anything,Ishouldbepartnerswiththedevil,nothisservant.”Bogdan scowled, crossing himself. He still clung to some bastard

versionofthereligiontheyhadbeenraisedwith.Hismother—LadaandRadu’s nurse—had wielded Christianity like a switch, lashing out withwhichever stories suited her needs at the time. Usually the ones aboutnaughtychildrenbeingeatenbybears.LadaandRaduhadalsoattendedchurch with Bogdan and his mother, but Lada remembered very littlefromthoseinfinitesuffocatinghours.

Bogdanmusthavecarriedhisreligionwithhimthroughallhisyearswith theOttomans.Janissarieswereconverted to Islam.Therewerenootheroptions.TherestofhermenhaddroppedIslamliketheirJanissarycaps,buttheyhadnotreplaceditwithanythingelse.Whateverfaiththeyhadhadintheirchildhoodhadbeentrainedoutofthem.

LadawonderedwhatithadcostBogdantoholdontoChristianityinspite of somuch opposition. Then again, he had always been stubbornbothingrudgesandloyalty.Shewasgratefulforthelatter,ashisloyaltyto her had been planted young and deep in the green forests and graystonesoftheirchildhoodinWallachia.BeforehehadbeentakenfromherbytheOttomans.

Impulsively she reachedoutand tuggedononeofhis ears like shehad when they were children. An unexpected smile bloomed on hisblockyfeatures,andsuddenlyshewasbackwithhim,tormentingRadu,raiding the kitchens, sealing their bond with blood on dirty palms.Bogdan was her childhood. Bogdan wasWallachia. She had him back.Shecouldgettherest.

“If you are working for the devil, can you tell him to pay us?Ourpursesareempty.”Mateiheldupalimpleatherpouchtoillustrate.Ladastartled, turningawayfromBogdanandthewarmthinherchest.Mateiwas one of her original Janissaries, her oldest and most trusted men.They had followed her in Amasya, when she had had nothing to offerthem.Andtheystillfollowedher,withthesameresult.

Matei was older even than Stefan, with years of invaluableexperience.NotmanyJanissaries lived tohis age.When theyhadbeensurprisedontheborder,Mateihadtakenanarrowinthesideprotecting

Lada.Hewas graying and gaunt,with a perpetually hungry look abouthim. That look had grown hungrier still during their sojourn in themountainwildernessesofTransylvania.Ladavalued thathunger inhermen.Itwaswhatmadethemwillingto followher.But itwasalsowhatwould drive them away if she did not do something more, soon. Sheneeded to keepMatei onher side. Sheneededhis sword and, in a lesstangiblebut just as importantway, sheneededhis respect.Bogdan shehadnomatterwhat.Herothermenshewasdeterminedtokeep.

Lada kept her eyes fixed on the walls of the city beneath them,watchingaslightsappearedliketinybeacons.“Whenyourworkisdone,Matei,takeanythingyouwish.”

Brasovhadsealeditsgates,allowingnooneinafterdark.MateiandPetruledfivemeneachtoscalethewallsundercoverofdarkness.Afterwaiting for them togetwhere theyneeded tobe,Lada lit thebaseof abone-dry dead tree. It greeted the flames hungrily, pulling them soquicklytothetopthatsheandhermenhadtorunfromtheheat.

The bases of the two towers on the opposite end of the city wereengulfed in amatching bright blaze. Ladawatched as panicked guardsranaroundatopthetowernearestherandpeeredovertheedge.“AreyouWallachian?”shecalledoutinhernativetongue.

Oneofthemshotanarrow.Ladatwistedtotheside,anditglancedoffthechainmailshirtshewore.Bogdanfiredareturnarrow.Themantippedsilentlyoverthetower’sedge.

“Are you hurt?” Bogdan said, voice desperate as his big handssearchedforawound…aroundherbreasts.

“Bogdan!”Sheslappedhishandsaway.“IfIwere,itwouldcertainlynotbeawoundforyoutoseeto!”

“Youneedawoman,then?”heasked,lookingaroundasthoughonewouldmagicallyappear.

“Iamfine!”Another man waved a piece of cloth above the edge of the tower.

“Yes,weareWallachian!”heshouted,voicequavering.Ladaconsideredit.“Letusinandyoucanrun.Oryoucanjoinus.”She countedherheartbeats. It tookonly tenbefore the towerdoor

opened and sevenmen filed out. Three skulked silently into the trees.

Four stayed.Shewalkedpast themandclimbed the stairs to the topofthetower.Itwascircular,withathickstonerailingthatsheleanedovertoviewthecity.

Already, panic spread like diseasewithin thewalls. People floodedthestreets,womenscreaming,menshoutingdirections.Itwaschaos.

Itwasperfect.Three days later, stray remnants of smoke still wrote Lada’s anger

across the sky above the crippled city. She and her men had campedbrazenly close by, drunk on soot and revenge, secure in the knowledgethateverymaninthecitywasspentwiththeeffortofsavingwhathadnotalreadybeenlost.TheywerealsomorethanalittledrunkonthecartfullofwinethatMateihadsomehowmanagedtobringback.

ItwastherethatStefanslid in,silentandanonymousasashadow.He,too,hadbeenwithLadasincethebeginning.Hehadalwaysbeenthebest at gathering information: a blank and unremarkable face makinghimahalf-forgottenmemoryevenashestoodinfrontofsomeone.Oneday, Lada thought, the world would know she was deserving of anassassinsuchashim.

“What news from Tirgoviste?” she asked. Her throat was still rawfrombreathing in somuch smoke, but her hoarseness didnot disguiseherexcitement.“Didyoukilltheprince?”

“Hewasnotthere.”Lada scowled, hopes of announcing her rival’s death to her men

dashed.His deathwould not havemeant the thronewas hers—he hadtwo heirs her own age, and she still needed the damnable boyars tosupport her claim as prince—but it would have been satisfying. “Thenwhyhaveyoureturned?”

“BecauseheisinEdirne.AtMehmed’sinvitation.”ThoughLadaknewherinternalfireshouldhaveblazedtowhite-hot

furyatthisinformation,shewasfilledinsteadwithcold,bitterashes.HerpridehadnotallowedhertoaskMehmedforhelp.Butallthistimeshehad held him tightly in her heart, knowing that somewhere out there,MehmedandRadustillbelievedinher.

Andnoweventhatwastakenfromher.

M EHMED HAD NOT LEFT a letter in the potted plant where theyexchanged messages. Radu always took the secret passage—the

same one that Lada had run through the night of Ilyas and Lazar’sbetrayal. And Radu always wished that this time Mehmed would bewaiting in the chamber where Radu and Lada had saved his life. ButMehmedwasneverthere.Radulivedforthefewbriefsentenceshespentin Mehmed’s company. His eyes devoured the aggressive lines ofMehmed’s script, lingering on the few curving flourishes. They neversignedoraddressedthemessages.Raduwouldhavelikedtoseehisownname,justonce,inMehmed’shand.

Buttoday,thedirtwasasemptyasRadu’slife.MehmedhadtoknowthatRaduknewabouttheDanestiprince.Raduhadnotbeentechnicallyinvitedtothatparty—meetingSuleimantherehadbeenadesperate,last-minuteplan—butMehmedhadseenhim.Andso,ratherthanleavinghisown message about the navy and then slipping away to wait untilMehmed decided to address the matter of Lada’s fate, Radu sat. Hehopedthat…

Well,henolongerknewwhattohopefor.Hesat,andwaited.Asthesunset,Radutriednottodwellonthehorrorsthisroomhad

held,butwithLadasofirmlyinhismindhecouldthinkoflittleelse.Hehad been so certain shewould take theWallachian throne, he had notconsideredthepossibilitythatshemightfail.Hissisterdidnotfail.Wassheevenstillalive?HecouldnotimaginethatMehmedwouldwithholdnewsofhissister’sdeath.

ButMehmedhadkepttheknowledgeoftheirfather’sandbrother’sdeathsfromLada.WhowastosayhewasnotdoingthesamewithRadu?Andifhewas,whatdidthatmean?ThathewastryingtoprotectRadu?Or that he was trying to keep him focused on their goals withConstantinople and fearedwhat this newswould do?Or thatMehmedcaredsolittlethatLadawasdead,hehadnotevenfoundthetimetopassalongtheinformation…?

No.Raducouldnotbelievethelastone.Unabletosettleonanypeacefultrainofthought,Raduturnedtothe

only solace in his life. He prayed, losing himself to the words and themotion.Whateverelsewashappening,hadalreadyhappened,orwouldhappen,hehadGod.Hehadprayer.

Bythetimehefinished,aveilofpeacehaddriftedoverhisharriedmind. Drawing it tightly around himself, Radu opened the door andwalkedintothecentralhallofMehmed’ssprawlingapartments.Hecoulddonothingtochangethepast.Hecouldonlydowhathefeltbestforthefuture.Andtodothat,heneededmoreinformation.

All the rooms were dark. Radu found a chair in the corner ofMehmed’sbedchamber.Heavoidedlookingatthebed,whichthreatenedtotearhisveilofpeace.

Sometimelater,agirlaroundRadu’sagecameinandlitthelamps,thenslidsilentlybackout.Raduwassostillshedidnotnoticehim.

Neither did Mehmed when he finally walked in. The same girlfollowedhim.Raduwouldhavebeenafraidofseeingsomethinghehadnowishto,butthegirlworetheplainclothingofaservant,notthesilksandscarvesofaconcubineorawife.Mehmedheldouthisarmsandshecarefullytookoffhisrobes,oneluxuriouslayeratatime.Raduknewheoughttolookaway.

Hedidnot.WhenMehmed was down to his underclothes, the servant set his

robesasideandslidanightshirtpaintedwithversesoftheKoranoverhis

head.Then,bowing,shebackedoutoftheroom.Assoonasthedoorshutbehindher, the sultanmelted away.All thedarkness and fear that hadnestled in Radu’s heart disappeared along with the sultan. There wasMehmed.HisMehmed,notthestrangerwhoinhabitedthethrone.

Mehmedrubbedthebackofhisneckandsighed.Thenhesatontheedgeofthebedandunwoundhisvoluminousturban.HishairwaslongerthanRaduhadeverseenit.Curlingtowardhisshoulders,itwasblackinthedimlight, thoughRaduknewitwouldshinewithchestnutcolors inthe sun. Radu did not knowwhat it would feel like to touch it, but hedesperatelywantedto.

“Ismysisterdead?”Raduasked.Mehmed stiffened, one hand going to his waist, where his dagger

wouldnormallybe.Thenherelaxed,shouldersslopingdownward.“Youshouldnotbehere,”hesaid,withoutturning.“You should not be meeting with the Danesti Wallachian prince

withouttellingmewhathappened.”Mehmed sighed, rubbing the back of his neck again. “She is not

dead.”UnexpectedtearspooledinRadu’seyesasheletoutasharpbreath

of relief—relief both that Lada was not dead and that his immediatereactionwasnotoneofdisappointment.Hewasnotyetsoevil,then,thathe would begrudge his sister her life. Merely her place in Mehmed’saffections.

“Whathappened?Ithoughtyougaveherthethrone.”“Idid.ApparentlyWallachiadisagreedwithme.”“Andyetyousupportherrival?”Mehmed lifted his hands helplessly.Hewas still facing away from

Radu. Radu yearned to see his face, his expression. But he could notcoverthedistancebetweenthem.Afterthislong,hedidnottrusthimselftobeclosetoMehmed.

“What can I do? You know I need allmy borders secure. I cannotfightawarontwofronts.IfwearetotakeConstantinople,weneedpeaceeverywhereelse.Hungaryloomsasathreat,withHunyadiharassingmeateveryopportunity.IcannotaffordtoloseanyterritoryinEurope,andIcannot start awar therewithout risking a crusade. TheDanesti prince

acceptedallmyterms.”Itmadesense. Itwasaperfectexplanation.Andyet…Mehmedstill

wouldnotlookathim.“Isthatall?OrdoyoukeepLadafromthethronein the hopes that she will return here in her failure?” All Radu’sfrustrationandlonelinessofthepastyearclimbedouthisthroat, lacinghiswordswithaccusation.

Mehmed laughed, darker than the night pressing against thebalcony. “Doyou seeherhere?Haveyouheard fromher evenonce? Ifshehadaskedforhelp,Radu,Iwouldhavesentit.Iwouldhavegonetowaratonewordfromher.Butsheleftus.Sherejectedus,andIwillbedamnedifIfollowwithoutaninvitation.”

Again,theexplanationmadesense.Butnoneoftheinformationfeltasthoughitshouldhavebeenwithheldlikeasecret.“HowlonghaveyouknownLadawasnotonthethrone?”

Mehmedgruntedaway thequestionwithanoncommittal sound inhisthroat.“Doesitmatter?”

“Itmatterstome.Sheismysister.Whywouldyoukeepinformationaboutherfromme?”

Finally,finally,Mehmedturnedtohim.Inthedimlightofthelamp,his facewas thrown into sharp relief,noseand cheekbonesgolden, lipsteased into view and then tipped back into darkness. “Maybe I wasafraid.”

“Ofwhat?”“Afraidthatifyouknewshestruggled,youwouldgotohelpher.”Radulaughedinshock.“WhatdoyouthinkIcoulddotohelpher?”Mehmedtiltedhisheadtooneside,halfhisfaceinshadow,theother

inlight.“Youareaskingsincerely?”Radulookedatthefloor,intenselyuncomfortable.Helongedforan

answer,andfearedone.WhatifMehmedcouldthinkofnoreasonsthatdidn’tsoundlikeanythingmorethanemptywords?

“Iwasalwaysbetterwithabowandarrow.”Radusmiledwryly.“Ladadoesnotneedaperfectlyaimedarrow.Sheneedsaperfectly

aimedsmile.Perfectlyaimedwords.Perfectlyaimedmanners.”Radu finally dared to lookbackup. “Her aim in thosemattershas

alwaysbeenoff.”

“Andyouraimnever errs.Donotdevaluewhat you candomerelybecause it is not what Lada excels at. You two are a balanced pair.”Mehmedstaredintothespacebetweenthem,eyesnolongerfocusedonRadu.“Oryouwere,atleast.”

In that moment Radu knewMehmed was not seeing him but theabsenceofhissister.“Donotkeepsecretsfromme,”hesaid.

Mehmedrefocusedsharplyonhim.“What?”“When you keep things secret, it gives them more power, more

weight.IassumedtheworstassoonasIdiscoveredyourdeception.Iwaswillingtoriskourfriendshipbeingfoundoutsimplytotalkwithyou.Beopen withme in the future.” Radu paused, knowing he had spoken toMehmedasa friendandnotasasultan. In thepasthewouldnothavenoticed.Butnow—nowtherewasadistance.Andhewonderedifmaybethepretenddistancehadgrownintosomethingmore.Frightenedofthisunknownelementbetweenthem,headdedagentle“Please.”

“And you are open with me in all things?” There was a note inMehmed’s voice, a subtle teasing lilt that terrified Radu in a differentway.WasMehmedaskingwhatitseemedlikehewasasking?

“I—YouknowIworkonlyforyou,and—”Mehmed dispelled the terror with one raised corner of his lips. “I

know. And I was foolish to doubt your loyalties to our cause. But youcannotblamemeforselfishlywantingtohaveyouonlytomyself.”

“No,”Radu croaked,hismouth suddenlyparched. “Of coursenot.”Butthewordsthatwantedtoleavehismouthwere“Iamyours.Always.”Heswallowedthempainfully.

Mehmed shifted on the bed. “Do you have further plans for thisevening?”

Radu’s heart pounded so loudly he wondered ifMehmed heard it.“What?Whatdoyoumean?”

Mehmedgesturedtowardthedoor.“Anyideahowyouaregoingtosneakoutwithoutbeingseen?”

The sweat that had broken out on Radu’s body turned cold andsuffocating.Hewasafool.“No.”

“I will go out and make certain any guards follow me to the firstantechamber. You should be able to slip into the passageway then.”

Mehmedstood,andRadufollowed.Tooclose.Hebumpedintotheotherman.

Mehmedpaused,thenturnedandclaspedRadu’sarms.“Itisgoodtoseeyouagain,myfriend.”

“Yes,”Raduwhispered.AndthenMehmedwasgone.

AletterfromNazirawaitedforhimonhisdesk.ShewrotethatsheandFatima would be staying in the city in the modest home Kumal keptthere. And, she informed Radu, he would be joining them for regularmeals.

Raduwasbothannoyedandpleased.Shedidnotneedto fussoverhim, but it would be nice to have someone to talk with who expectednothingfromhim.Ifheimaginedtheperfectsister,Nazirawouldbeclosetowhathewouldcreateforhimself.

Theguiltresurfaced.Hehadbeenable todismiss thoughtsofLadabecause he assumed she had everything she wanted. Now he knewotherwise.Withawearysigh,hepulledoutapieceofparchmentandaquill.

Belovedsister,hewrote.Oneofthosewordswastrue,atleast.

Threedayslater,Raduwalkedtowardaninnclosetothepalace,swinginghisarmsintimetohissteps.Agatheringofpashazadas—sonsofpashaswho were unimportant enough to still welcome him—had been talkingabout a foreignwoman trying to be seenby the sultan.They joked shewantedtojoinhisharemandhadbroughtacartfullofcannonstomakeupforherhomelyface.

Itwas the cart that sparkedRadu’s curiosity.Andhis concern. If aforeignwomanwas in thecitywithweapons, trying tomeet the sultan,Raduwantedtoknowwhy.Theothermenmightdismissherascrazy,butheknewfirsthandthatwomencouldbeeverybitasviolentasmen.

Turningacorner,Raduranrightintoawoman.Hemanagedtocatchher, but her bundle of parchments tumbled to the ground. She sworeloudlyandvehemently inHungarian. ItmadeRaduoddlyhomesick forhisstuffy,stutteringtutorrunningthroughtheirlessonsinthemiddleof

a forest. And then he realized this had to be her. The foreign womantryingtomeetMehmed.

“Forgive me,” Radu said, his Hungarian sliding into place despiteyearsofneglect.Hepracticedhisotherlanguages—Latin,Greek,Arabic,anythingthatMehmedhadlearnedwithRaduathisside—regularly,butHungarian andWallachianhadnot been onhis tongue sinceLadahadleft.“Iwasdistracted.”

Thewomanlookedup,surprised.Shewasyoung,olderthanhimbutonlybyafewyears.SheworeEuropean-styleclothing,sturdyskirtsandblousesdesignedfortravel.“YouspeakHungarian?”

“Amongotherthings.”Raduhandedhertheparchments.Herfingerswerebluntandblackened,herhandsshinywithscarsfromoldburns.

“IdonotspeakTurkish.Canyouhelpme?”Shesaiditcrossly,moredemandingthanpleading.“Nooneinthisdamnablecitywillletmehaveaconferencewiththesultan.”

Radufeltthiswiseofthedamnablecity.“Whereareyourservants?Yourfather?”

“I travel alone.And Iamabout tobekickedoutofmy inn for justthat.Ihavenowheretostay.”Sherubbedherforehead,scowling.“Allthistravelwasted.”

“Areyoutryingtojointhesultan’sharem?”Her look of murderous outrage was so sudden and severe it

reminded him of Lada. He liked the womanmore for it, and was alsoalarmed.MaybeshewasheretokillMehmed.

“Iwould sooner join his stables and let him ride onmy back thanjoinhisharemandlethimrideonmyfront.”

Radufelthischeeksburnandheclearedhisthroat.“Thenwhatdoyouneed?”

“Ihaveapropositionforhim.IwenttoConstantinoplefirst,andtheywouldnotseeme,either.”

“YoucomefromConstantinople?”Ifshewasanassassin,shewasastupidone,admittingthisupfront.

Sheliftedoneoftheparchmentrolls.“Thatassofanemperorwouldnotsomuchasletmeshowhimmywork.Helaughedandsaidevenifmyclaimsweretrue,hecouldnotaffordme.”

“Affordyouforwhat?”Shefinallysmiled,showingallherfineteeth.“Icanbuildacannon

bigenoughtodestroythewallsofBabylonitself.Iwouldhavedoneitforthesultan,ifhewouldhaveseenme.NowitappearsIhavetogohome,every bit as disgraced as my father and mother said I would be.” Sheshookherheadbitterlyandturnedtowalkaway.

“Wait!Whatisyourname?”“Urbana.OfTransylvania.”“IamRadu.AndIthinkwemaybeabletohelpeachother.”Hetook

the bundle of parchments from her. “Go get your things, and I willintroduceyoutomywife.”

Urbanaraisedaneyebrow.“Ihavenointentionof joininganyone’sharem.”

Raduheldbackalaugh.Itmighthavebeenmisinterpretedasmean.“I assure you that is the last thing on my mind. I was born inTransylvania,andIknowwhatitistobeastrangerinanewland.AllowmetohelpyouasIwouldwantsomeonetohelpmyownsister.”

“Ifyoutryanythingunseemly,Iamfullycapableofblowingupyourhome.”

This time Radu let himself laugh. “My sister would accept help inmuchthesamespirit.Come,Iwilltakeyoutomyhome.Youaregoingtolovemywife.”

WithNazira’shelp,hewouldbeable todeterminewhetherUrbanacould be trusted. If so, Radu had a creeping, joyful suspicion he wasabouttoonceagainprovetoMehmedjusthowvaluablehecouldbe.

LADAKNEWPUNISHINGTRANSYLVANIAforeverythingthathadgonewronginthepastyeardidnotmakeperfectstrategicsense.Butitfeltbetter

thananythingelse,andsoTransylvaniaburned.Lada was not happy, but she was busy, and that was almost the

same.“God’swounds,”shewhispered,tryingtofastenbindingclothtightly

enougharoundherbreastssothattheywouldnotchafeagainstherchainmail.Itwasdifficulttodressherselfinthewoods.Butthisarrangementwas far preferable to the one the governor of Brasov had proposed—beforehesentanassassinafterher.Afteragreeingtoseewhatmenandfunds he could free up to support Lada’s bid for the throne, he hadsuggested she stay with him rather than going back “where no ladybelongs.”

She belonged with her men. Even if itwas freezing. She shiveredbehindtheblanketshehadhungtogiveherselfsomeprivacy.Shenearlyhad thebinding cloth right, but her cold fingers fumbled the knot. Shethrewtheclothtothegroundandshriekedinrage.

“Lada?”Bogdanasked.Hehoveredontheothersideoftheblanket.“Doyouneedhelp?”

“Not from you! Leave me alone!” After a few more infuriatingminutes,shefinallyhadeverythinginplace.Shepulledonatunic—clean,whichwasanovelty—andrejoinedhermen.

“You need help,” Bogdan said, his voice low so no one wouldoverhear.

“Idonotneedhelp.”“Youarealady.Youshouldnothavetodothesethingsforyourself.”Ladagavehimaflat,angrystare.“Bogdan,whenhaveIeverbeena

lady?”Hereturnedherangrylookwithasoft,shysmile.“Youhavealways

beenaladytome.”“Maybeyoudonotknowmeverywellafterall.”Bogdanputoneroughhandout,holdingitpalmuptoshowthescar

fromwhentheyhad“married”aschildren.“Iknowyou.”Before Lada could decide how to respond—or how to feel—Petru

drewherattention.The last caravan they robbed had been filled with fine clothing,

piecesofwhichwerestrewnabouttheircamp.Trousershungfromtrees,shirts danced in the breeze. The bright colors on bare branches gaveeverythingafestivalair.

Petruwrestledwithanintricatelybrocadedvest,strugglingtogetitacross his shoulders. He spun in one direction and then the other.Nicolaewatched,lipsasinglestraightlinebuteyesdancingwithmirth.

“Thatwouldfitbetterifitweredesignedforaman,”Mateisaidashewalkedby.Matei’spursewasfullnow,buthestilllookedhungry.

Petru stopped spinning and ripped off the vest in horror. Nicolaeburstintolaughter.“Youcouldhavetoldme!”Petrusaid.

“Butitsetoffthecolorofyoureyessonicely.”Petruglaredmurderously.ThenhelookedoveratLadaandheldthe

vest out. She raised a single eyebrow at the delicate colors andneedlework.Mutteringtohimself,PetruthrewthevestatNicolae’sheadandwalkedaway.

Ladaworealongtunicovertrousers,allblackexceptforaredsashtied at her waist. A thick black cloak, lined with glorious fur, kept herwarmer than she had been inmonths.Her boots—finely tooled leather

decorated with delicate patterns—were the only women’s clothing shewore. Shehad grownaccustomed towearingherhair tied in cloth, butinsteadofJanissarywhite,sheusedblack.Overthat,sheworeafurcap.

They had all ceasedwearing the Janissary caps and uniforms longago.Butsomekeptafewremindersoftheirlivesasslaves:asashhere,aknife there. Bogdan used the white cloth from his cap to clean hisweapons.Manyofthemenusedtheirsformuchlesssavorycleaning.

“HasStefanreturned?”Nicolaefinishedbuttoninghisvest,thendrewhiscloakclosed.“Not

yet.Mustwewaitforhimbeforehavinganyfun?Wehaveplentyofmen.”“Tonight isnotanight forplenty.Tonight is anight for speedand

secrecy.”BogdanshiftedclosertoLada.“Iwillcome.”“Notyou.”Hisfacefell.Grittingherteeth,Ladacontinued,“Ineedtoleaveyou

inchargeofthecamp.”He shrugged and stomped away. She did not know if he stomped

becausehewasangry,orsimplybecausehewaslarge.Thetruthwas,shecouldnotbringBogdantonightbecausehewouldobjecttowhatshehadinmind.Nicolaemightaswell.Petru,shedidnotknow.ButMatei…

“Matei,justthetwoofus.”“Whatareyougoingtodo?”Nicolaeasked.Ladasheathedherknives.Oneateitherwrist,oneatherrightankle.

Alargecontaineroflampoilhungfromastrapslungoverhershoulder.“IamgoingtovisitthegovernorofBrasov.”

“Isthatreallynecessary?”“He betrayed me. Why promise me aid and then try to have me

killed?Hemusthavebeengathering information.Andwhenhepassedthatinformationalong,thereturninstructionwastoeliminateme.EitherheisworkingforHungaryorinleaguewiththeDanestiprince.Iwanttoknowwhichone.IfitistheDanestiprince,wehavenothingtofear.Wealreadyknowhewantsusdead. If it is theHungarians,wehaveanewproblem.”

“Howareyougoingtogettohim?Thecitywillbewellguarded.”LadametMatei’s eyes.Henodded grimly.Hewouldbeup for the

task.AndLadaknewshewasupforanything,always.

Theyslidthroughthenight-blackstreetsoftheWallachiansection.Itwasa rambling warren of shacks pushed up to the very edge of the walls.Someofthehomeswerebuiltagainstthewall itself,usingthestonesasan outer wall. A few times Lada andMatei heard patrols, but it was asimplematterofalteringcoursetoavoiddetection.

Theshacksbuiltagainstthewallprovidedabenefit.Bracingagainsttwohomeswithinspittingdistanceofeachother,theypushedtheirwayto a roof.Matei boostedLadaup onto thewall itself. After a few tensebreathstomakecertainshewasundetected,sheloweredaropesoMateicouldfollow.

Withinthewallsoftheinnercity,eventheairfeltdifferent.Cleaner.Wealthier. More privileged, with fewer desperate mouths pulling at it.But the scentof charredwood lurkedbeneatheverything. It filledLadawithsomethinglikepeace.

Lada knew exactly where to go, but it took two hours for them tomakeajourneyofadozenstreets.Theyskirtedthenow-coldruinsofthehomesthathadburned,hidinginthemwhennecessary.ItwasgoodthatLadahaddressedinblack,becausethecharwouldhaveruinedanythingelse.

Patrols tromped through the streets with aggravating consistency.Finallymaking it close to the governor’s house did not simplify things,though.Threeguardswerestationedatthedoor,whileothersringedtheperimeter.Ladahadcountedonbreakinginthroughafirst-floorwindow,butthatwasnotpossible.

Mateiwaited in silence, but she could feel thequestionpulsing offhim.Whatnow?

Ladaraisedhereyestothenightskytocursethestars,butthelinesof the roofs caughther attention.Thehouseswerebuilt close together,elbowingeachotherforspace.Sometimesthealleysbetweenthemweresonarrowonehadtoturnsidewaystomakeitthrough.

Shedidnotneedtobreakintothegovernor’shouse.Shejustneededtobreakintooneofhisless-protectedneighbors’homes.

“Howdoyoufeelaboutchurches?”shewhispered.

Mateifrownedatherinthedark.“Did you notice how, in the countryside, all the churches are

fortified?Theyprovideshelterforeveryoneduringanattack.Buthereintheheartofthecity,thechurchisbeautifulandcold.TheydonotletanyoftheWallachiansintoworship.Ithinkweshouldwarmupthechurch.”She held out her container of oil. Understanding litMatei’s face as hetookitfromher.

Hedisappearedintothedarkness.ThoughLadahadmoremennow,shealwaystrustedherfirstfewaboveallothers.Mateiwoulddothejob.NicolaeandBogdanmighthavebalkedatsettingfiretoaholybuilding,buthowcouldsomethingbeholyifitwasdeniedtoWallachians?

She slid from her shadowed nook and raced through an exposedalley.Fourhousesfromthegovernor’swasathree-storyhomewithlargewindowsills,perfectforflowerboxesinthespring.

Ladasteppedontoawindowsillandpulledherselfuptothesecondstory,thenthethird.Theroofhadanawkwardangleandjuttedouttoofarforhertocatchhold.Aboveher,tantalizinglyoutofreach,wasasmallatticwindowthatwouldgivehereasyjumpingaccesstothenextroof.

The window in front of her was not sealed shut. One corner wasliftedenoughtoslideaknifein.Ladaworkeditopen,eachtinycreakorprotestofthewoodmakinghercertainshewouldbediscovered.Whenitwaswideenough,shepushedherselfinfeetfirst.

Agirlsatinbed,staringdirectlyatLada.Shecouldnotbeolderthanten,herhairpinnedbeneathacap,hernightshirtwhite.

“Ifyouscream,”Ladasaid,“Iwillmurderyourwholefamilyintheirsleep.”

Thegirlwassolemn—andsilent—inherterror.“Showmehowtogetintotheattic.”The girl climbed out of bed, shivering, her small feet soundless on

the wood floor. She eased open the bedroom door, looking both waysbeforegesturingforLadatofollow.Attheendofthehallwaywasanotherdoor.Ladabracedherselftofaceafoe,buttheroomwasemptysaveforajumbleofoldfurnitureandaladder.

Thegirlpointedup.Ladaputonehandon the ladder, thenpaused.She turnedback to

the girl, who watched her in the same wide-eyed silence she hadmaintainedsinceLadafirstenteredherbedroom.

Lada reached into her boot and pulled the small knife free. Sheturned it hilt out andbentdown. “Next time someone comes into yourroominthemiddleofthenight,youshouldbeprepared.Here.”

The girl took the knife, staring at it like it was a puzzle. Then shegrippedthehiltandnodded.

“Good. I am leaving now. Go back to sleep.” Lada climbed up theladder and eased open the trapdoor to the attic. The attic window,though,wouldnotopen.Cursingher luck,Ladagrabbeda chairwithabrokenlegandsmashedthewindow.ShehopedMatei’sworkhadbeguninearnest,distractinganyonewhomightraiseanalarm.

After pushing the jagged remnants of glass free, Lada climbed outandcrouchedonthesill.Beneathherthenightwaited,dizzyinganddark.Shejumped.

The roof slammed up tomeet her faster than she had anticipated,andshenearlyrolledoffbeforeshecaughtherself.Thensheran.Upandover the peak, gaining momentum before launching herself across thevoid yearning to claim her. Another roof. This one was angled theoppositeway, and the roof after thatwas several feet higher. Lada ranalongthepeak,putonaburstofspeed,andjumped.

Her hands found the edge of the next roof. Her legs dangled, herweight threatening to drag her down. Swinging from side to side, shehookedakneeontotheroofandpulledherselfup.

Onemore.Thistimeshecreptcarefullyacrossthetiles.Thoughtheairwasicy,

herbodyitchedwithsweat.Thegovernor’sroofwashigherthantheoneshewason,butitwasnothergoal.Sheprowledalongtheedgebetweenthe houses until she foundwhat shewas looking for—awindowwith asmall ledge beneath it. She had planned on breaking in, but luck wasfinallyonherside.

The casement window was flung wide, and a balding head leanedout, looking down toward the city center and the shouts echoing fromthatdirection.Therewasafaintglow,andthedistantsoundofshatteringglass.

Fortheeternalspacebetweenonebreathandthenext,Ladapaused.Helookedoldandsoftandvulnerableinhisbaggynightshirt.Hewasahusband. A father. Then he cleared his throatwith that same phlegmyrattlehehadmadewhilepromisingtohelpherandalreadyplanningtobetrayher.

Ladajumpedthedistance,slammingintothegovernor.Theyrolledtogether into the room. Lada recovered immediately and knelt on hischest,herknifetohisthroat.

“Whowantedmedead?”Hetrembled,eyescrossingwhentheytriedtofocusontheknife.Shepressedherknife,drawingblood.Thegovernorwhimperedthe

wordstoaprayer.“Godisnotheretonight,”Ladasaid.“Itisonlyyouandmeandmy

knife.Whowantedmedead?”“Theprince!”hesaid.“TheprinceofWallachia.”“Why?”“Becauseyouareathreat.”Lada smiled. She knew that should not please her, but it did. The

prince thoughtherabigenough threat towarrantanassassin.Shestillhadachance.Wheretherewasfear,therewaspower.

Shewithdrewtheknifeandplaceditnexttothegovernor’shead.Hedidnotmove.“Agiftfortheprince.TellhimIsendmyregards,andIwillseehimsoon.Andtellyourgodtomakelessflammablechurches.”

Lada slipped out the window, followed by the relieved sobs of thegovernor. She carried them with her like a gift as she ran across therooftops,awayfromthecenterofBrasovandtowardhermen.

URBANAWAS A DECIDEDLYodd houseguest. In the week she had beenlivingwithNazira and Fatima inKumal’s city house, she had not

stoppedtalking.“Ifshe isaspy,”Nazirasaid,sittingwithanexhaustedsighnext to

Radu in the garden, “she is theworst spy that ever lived.How can shegainanyinformationifsheneverletsanyoneelsetalk?”

“What does she talk about?”Radu hadmade himself scarce at thehouse,waryofdrawingtoomuchattentionbeforehewascertaintheriskwasworthwhile.

“Herhorriblecannons.Nothingelse.Shepullssticksfromthestovetodrawdiagrams—on thewalls,Radu, the lovelywhitewalls.And thensheexpectsFatimatowashthem,becausewehavetopretendthatFatimaisnothingbutaservant.”

“Iamsorry.”Raduknewitwasaskingmuchofthetwowomentoletsomeoneelseintotheirprivatelife.

Nazirawavedahand.“IdomostofthecleaningafterUrbanaretiresforthenight.Fatimaunderstands.”

“Sowhatdoyouthink?”“I think Urbana is insane, but she may also be a genius. I know

nothingofcannons,butnoonecouldfakewhatsheisdoing.Andsheisnot lyingwhen she says shewill build them for anyonewilling to fundher.Shehasbeenpursuingthisherwholelife,andrejectedateveryturn.Her only loyalty is to creating the most stunningly large and effectivemeansofkillingpeopletheworldhaseverseen.”

Radu tried to temper his excitement. “So you think I shouldmoveforward?”

“Sheisanincrediblefind.Shemayevenproveinvaluable.”Radu couldnothelphisdelighted smile. IfRadubroughtMehmed

something—someone—invaluablethathehadfoundonhisown?IfRaduwas the reason that Mehmed finally realized his dream ofConstantinople?

NaziraputahandonRadu’scheek.“Whereareyourightnow?”Radushookhishead.“Sorry.”“Whataboutthenavy?Howisthatprogressing?”“Aswellascanbehoped.MostofthegalleysarebuiltandSuleiman

has found sailors to hire. I thought it would be difficult, but the menflockedtohim.TheyfoamatthemouthfortherichesofConstantinople.”Radusighed.“IhearitamongallthesoldierswhenConstantinoplecomesup. The golden apple at the center of the city, held by the statue ofJustinian.Thechurchesbrickedingoldanddecoratedwithjewels.Theycarenothingforourdestinytohavethecity,asdeclaredbytheProphet,peacebeuponhim.”Radufrowned.Healsoheardmuchdarkertalkthatfocusedonthewealthandspoilstobefoundamongcitizensofthecity.Rightnowitwasspokenhalfinjest,asnooneknewMehmedmeanttogoforthecityimmediately.ButitleftabadtasteinRadu’smouth.

“Butthatisnotwhywehavetotakethecity.”RaduhadnotreallyspokenwithNaziraaboutConstantinoplebefore.

Hewassurprisedthatshehadanopinion.“Whatdoyoumean?”“People think it is prophesied because it will bring us wealth and

fortune.ButwhywouldGodcareaboutthat?Ithinkthecitywillbeoursbecauseweneed it tobe.As long asConstantinople exists, itwill drawcrusades. More people who come into our land and kill us simply forbeing Muslim. I think Constantinople’s fall will bring safety andprotection.Godwillgiveusthecitysowecanworshipinpeace.”

Radu closed his eyes, lifting his face to the sun. He had been sofocusedonhow tohelpMehmedtake thecity,hehadstoppedthinkingaboutwhy.Nazirawasright.ThiswasnotjustforMehmed;thiswasholywork. He would do it to help protect the faith that had given him somuch.

“What is the timeline?” Nazira asked, pulling him back to thepresent.

“Wearegettingclose.Everythingisnearlyinorder.ButMehmedwillnotmoveuntilheiscertainofallhisborders.Hungarystilltroubleshim.Hunyadiisathreat.”

“AndtheItalians?”Raduwas gladhehadopenedup toNazira. Itwas such a relief to

discuss thisopenlywithsomeonewhounderstoodall thepieces inplayandwho reminded him of what the actual purpose was. “They are toobusyquarrelingwitheachothertodefendacitywithasmuchhistoryofanimosityasConstantinople.Oncewesecurethewaterways,theycannotsendaideveniftheydecideto.”

Nazirasighed.“Iknowitmustbedone,butIdonotlookforwardtothe day that will claim both my brother and my husband for theirdestiniesatthewallsofConstantinople.Ifeartheoutcome.”

Radudrewher close. “Youknow Iwillmake certain youare takencareof.Nomatterwhat.”

Nazira laughed sadly against his chest. “There you go again,assuming I amworried formyself. Younever account for others lovingyouforyou,Radu,ratherthanwhatyoucandoforthem.Itismygreatestprayerthatsomedayyouwillknowenoughoflovetorecognizewhenitisfreelygiven.”

Raduhadnoanswer.SometimesNaziraofferedtoomuchinsight.“Iam going to speak with Urbana, then. Thank you.” He kissed Nazira’shand.

As he walked inside, he passed Fatima. “Thank you for enduringthis,” he whispered. “Nazira is in the garden, and I will be occupyingUrbanaforthenextfewhours.Gospendsometimewithyourwife.”

She briefly met his gaze, a grateful smile shaping her kind face.“Goodluck,”shesaid.

“Yourwifemaybeinfertile,”UrbanasaidassheandRadusatdownforamidafternoonmeal.

Raduchokedinsurprise.“What?”“You have been married more than a year. How often do you

copulate?”Raduraisedhiseyestotheceiling,searchingforanswersthereashe

felthischeeksburninghotterthanthefurnacesofthefoundry.“Areyoualsoanexpertinthesematters?”heasked,tryingforateasingtone.

Urbana frowned. “No. But I wonder about the practicality ofcontinuingonacoursethatisyieldingnoresults.Whataboutthemaid?”

Radu panicked. Apparently they had underestimated Urbana’sperceptiveness.“Fatima?”heasked,stalling.Howwouldheexplainthis?Whatifshetoldsomeone?

“Sheisyourservant.Iamnotunawareofcustomshere.Ifsheboreyouason,hewouldbeanacceptableheir.Anditwouldbeanicethingforher,too.Shewouldhavelegalstatusandyouwouldnotbeabletosellhertosomeoneelse.IlikeFatima.Youshouldconsiderit.”

Radu’svoicecameoutstrained,bothwithreliefthatUrbanadidnotrealize the truth of his marriage and embarrassment that this was aconversationshethoughtappropriate.“Iprefertoremainfaithfultomywife.”

“Isthatwhyyouhavenottriedtojoinmybed?Iwouldhaverebuffedyou,violentlyifnecessary,butithaspuzzledme.”

“Iwanttotalkaboutyourcannons!”Radusaid,desperatetowrestlethetopicawayfrombabiesandbeds.

Urbana’s face fell; thenshebroughther thickeyebrows togetherasthoughbracing forpain. “Ifyouwould just letme talk toyoursultan, Ican—”

“Iwantyoutomakethem.”Hereyebrowsliftedinsurprise.“What?”“Iwantyou tomake them.Allof them.YourBabyloncrusher, yes,

butalsoeverycannonyouhavetimeanddreamsfor.Iwantyoutocreatethegreatestartillerytheworldhaseverseen.”

Urbana’s delight quickly shifted to tired disappointment. “I wantthat, too, but neither of us has a foundry ormaterials or themoney toacquirethem.”

“Canyoukeepasecret?”Shelickedherlips,pullingthemthoughtfullybetweenherteeth.“No,

notreally.”Radu laugheddrily.Urbanamightbecomeinvaluable,butnot ifhe

wasunabletokeepherhiddenfromHalilVizier.Nothingcouldbeeasyinhis life, apparently.He rubbed his forehead beneath his turban. “Well,that is a problem, then. Tell me, would it be possible to create thesecannonswithoutdrawingalotofattention?”

“Notwiththeamountoforewewillneed.Andwewillneedmen—lotsofmen.Icannotdoitalone.AndIcannotdoitjustanywhere.ThatiswhyIcamehere—EdirneandConstantinoplehavetheonlyfoundriesbigenoughformetomakemycannonsin.”

Raduhadtoomanysecrets.Theywereoverflowing.Andhedidnotknow how he could build an artillery without being noticed. Besideswhich,theweightofsecretswaswearingonhim.Hedoubtedeverythingnow. EvenMehmed, which hurt. IfMehmed hid his dealings with theWallachianprince,hidLada’splight,whatelsemighthebekeepingfromRadu?

Secretsgaveeverythingmorepower,morepotentialfordevastationanddestruction.

Radustoodandwalked to thewindow.NaziraandFatima layonablanket in the garden, whispering and laughing. If he had seen themwithoutknowingthetruthoftheirrelationship,hewouldhaveassumedtheywereverydear friends.NoonequestionedwhyFatimawasalwayswithNazira,whytheywerehappytoliveoutinthecountrysidewithnooneelsearound.

Theyhidtheirloveinplainsight.“Urbana,” Radu said, an idea forming that he liked the shape of,

“howdoyoufeelaboutparties?”“Ihatethem,”shesaid.“WhatifIsaidthatgoingtoalotofpartiesisthepriceyouwillhave

topaytomakeyourcannons?”

Hervoicewasflatbutdetermined.“WhatshouldIwear?”

THETREKBACKFROMinterrogatingthegovernorofBrasovwasa frigidandlonelyone.LadalookedforMateionthewaytocamp.Atevery

soundshewhippedaround,expectingtofindhim.Hedidnotappear.She was nearly there, the fires in the distance promising rest and

warmth,whenahorsewhinniedinthedarknesstoherright.Shedroppedintoacrouch,cursinghergenerositywiththelittlegirlthatleftherwithonly one knife out of the three she had brought. Why had she feltcompelledtogivethebratone?

ThedaughterofWallachiawantsherknifeback.She shuddered at the distantmemory.Her father had given her a

knife, and it had changed her life. She only hoped her own gift wouldchange that little girl’s life, because Lada might very well die for thegesture.

“Quiet, boys,” a man whispered exaggeratedly, his voice carryingthroughthenight.HespokeHungarian.“Weseemtohavefoundasmallpredator.Theyareverydangerouswhencornered.”

Ladabackedupagainstatreesoatleastshecouldfacewhateverwascoming. Her muscles were tight with the cold. She flexed her hands

rapidly,tryingtoworksomebloodbackintothem.She heard someone dismount. He made no attempt at hiding his

footfallsasheapproached.HesatcloseenoughforLadatoseehim,buttoo far forhand-to-handcombat.Shewouldnot throwher lastknife. Ifshemissed,shewouldbeweaponless.

Withagroan,hepickeduparockfrombeneathhimandtossedittotheside.

“Ihavebeenlookingforyou,LadislavDragwlya.YouareterrorizingtheTransylvanians.Itisinverypoortaste.”

Ladaliftedherchindefiantly.“Iowethemnothing.”“Youwerebornhere.”“AndwillIdiehere?”Themanlaughed,pullingsomethingfromhisvest.Ladatensed,but

heleanedforward,strikingflintuntilitcaughtonapileoftinder.Hefedthe fire a few sticks pulled from the frozen forest floor. As the flamesgrew,thefaceofherenemyrevealeditself.ThefaceofthemanwhohaddrivenherfatherfromTirgovisteandintothearmsofthesultan,wherehehadabandonedhischildren.Thefaceofthemanwhohadreturnedtokillherfatherandherolderbrother.

Ladaleanedback.Shedidnotrelaxhergripontheknife,butitwasanoddrelieftohaveaconnectiontothemanwhowouldbeherundoing.“Hunyadi.”

Hisauburnhairgleamedasredasthefire.Hisforeheadwasbroad,his eyebrows were strong, and his nose bore the evidence of multiplebreakings.HedidnotseemtohavegrownoldersinceLadahadlastseenhim in the throne roomatTirgoviste.Hewasaround the sameageherfatherwouldhavebeen,ifHunyadihadnotkilledhim.ItwasnotfairthatHunyadihadremainedunchangedwhenhisactionshadalteredLadainunimaginableways.

Hunyadidippedhisheadinacknowledgement.“Whatmischiefhaveyoubeenuptotonight?”

Ladasawnoadvantagetolying.“Arson.Threatsofdeath.Gatheringinformation.”

Hunyadi sighed. “You have had a very full night. What did youburn?”

“Thecathedral.”Hecoughedinsurprise.“Ipaidforthenewaltar.”“Itwasapoorinvestment.”He snorted. “I suppose so. Iwas vaivode ofTransylvania for a few

years. Ihaveneverbeensohappy tobe relievedofpower.Saxons.”Heshookhishead,breathfoggingthenightinasilentlaugh.Thenheputanelbowononeknee,recliningtotheside.“Tellme,whatdidburningthechurchgiveyou?”

Ladatouchedherindexfingertothepointofherknife.“DistractionsoIcouldaccomplishmytask.Andsatisfaction.”

“Hmm.SomehowIdoubtthatanythinghereisgoingtosatisfyyou.IknowyouweresentfortheWallachianthrone.Areyoustillinleaguewiththesultan?”

Ladatwirledherknife.“DoesitlooklikeIservetheOttomans?”“Soyouarenotsendingupdatestohimonwhereyouareandwhat

youaredoing?”Ladawasgladthefirelightcoveredherflushofhumiliation.Writeto

Mehmedandadmitherfailures?Never.“No.”“Hehasbeenkeepingtrackofyou.”Hunyadiheldoutathinsheafof

parchment.Itwascrowdedwithspiderywriting.Onecornerwasblottedanddarkenedwithafewlargesplashesofink.

Ladasquinted.Notink.Blood.“Wefoundthisonawoundedmanfollowingyou.Itisalettertothe

sultan,detailingeverythingyouaredoing.”“Matei,”Ladasaid.Sothatwaswhyhehadnotcaughtuptoher.He

couldnot.ShebreathedsomethingasclosetoaprayerofreliefasshewascapableofthatshehadleftBogdanbehind.Itsurprisedher,howgladshewasthathewassafe.Shedidnotdwellonit.“Whatdidyoudowithmyman?”

“Hefought.Wekilledhim.”Ladanoddednumbly.Mateiwasdead.WoundedinBrasov,finished

byHunyadi. And carrying a letter toMehmed. How long had he beenupdatingMehmed on her?Howmuch didMehmed know? Andwhomshould shebemost angrywith—Mehmed, for spyingonher,Matei, forbetrayingher,orherself,fortrustingMatei?

Orherself,forhavingsomanymiserablefailurestowriteof?Matei’s betrayal cut deep, though. She had chosen Wallachians

preciselybecausesheassumedtheywouldbeaseagerasshewastosevertheirOttomanties.ButapparentlyMatei’shungerhadextendedbeyondwhatLadacouldprovide.“IdidnotknowhereportedtoMehmed.”

“I thought asmuch from the contents of the letter. So you are notworkingforthesultan.Butyoucallhimbyhisname.Youknowhim,histemperament,histactics.”

Thisfeltbothdangerousandpromising.“Betterthananyone.”“In that case, I have another letter for you.” Hunyadi dropped

Matei’sletterinthefire.Lada’sfingersreflexivelystretchedtowardit.Shewanted to know how her life would read when being looked at byMehmed.Butitwastoolate.

Hunyadireachedintohisvestandwithdrewanenvelope.HetosseditinfrontofLada.

Puzzled,shepickeditup.Thesealwasbroken.“WegotthisoneoffaTurkaskingaroundforyourwhereabouts.Itis

from your brother.” Hunyadi spoke as pleasantly as if they werediscussingtheweatheroverameal.“Hewondershowyoufare,andfearsfor your safety.Heeven suggests returning toEdirne.He says theyarehavingthemostwonderfulpartiesunderMehmed’srule.”

Lada snorted. “He says that only because he knows nothing couldkeepmefartherawaythanthepromiseofparties.”Still,Ladatuckedtheletter into her shirt, against her heart. Beneath the necklace Radu hadgivenher.Didheknoweverything, too?Werenoneofherhumiliationsprivate?

Hunyadistood,holdingoutaglovedhand.Hewascloseenoughtostrike.Onequickthrustofherknifeandshecouldavengeherfather.AndherolderbrotherMircea.Bloodforherblood.

Forhisbetrayal,Mateicouldgounavenged.“Come,”Hunyadisaid.“Ihaveanofferforyou.”Lada’sknifepaused.Herfatherhaddieddoingwhathealwaysdid—

running—and she had never cared for Mircea anyway. She tookHunyadi’shand.

EVERYONEWHOMATTEREDINEdirnewasaroundthemassivetable:valis,beys, pashas, viziers, and a smattering of their wives. Even a few

daughters,hopefulof catching theeyeof someone important.OnesuchdaughterhadbeentryingtoattractRadu’sattentionallevening.Butheknewherfatherwasalreadyfirmly insupportofMehmed,sotherewasnoreasontobecruelandindulgeher.

Salih, too,washere.Halil’s secondson.TheonlypersonRaduhadever kissed.ButSalihhad long since givenup trying to speak toRadu.Raducouldnotevenlookathimwithoutfeelingasicktwistofguilt,andsohehadgottenverygoodat lettinghiseyespassovertheotherman’shead.

Theyallreclinedonpillows,asumptuousspreadlaidoutinfrontofthem.NexttoRadu,Urbanakeptshifting,tryingtogetcomfortableinherstiffEuropeanclothing.Shestoodoutterribly,scowlingandmutteringtoherselfinHungarian.Ifshecaughtanyone’seye,itwasdefinitelynotinaflirtatiousway.Shelookedlikeshewantedtostranglesomeone.ItmadeRadumissLada.

“Sitstill,”Raduwhispered,lookingtowardtheheadofthetable.Hewas seated far from where Mehmed lounged on a higher level than

anyoneelse.Aservantfannedthesultan,whilebehindhimlingeredthelonelystoolattendant.Andonthesultan’sright,HalilVizier.

Raduwaited,anxioustothepointofgiddiness.“What is this?”Urbana complained, dipping a finger in one of the

cool,creamysaucesforthemeat.“Iamtiredof theseparties.WhydoIhavetobeherewhenIcouldbeworking?”

Radu hushed her as Mehmed stood. “My friends,” Mehmed said,extending his arms to take in the entire room, “this is a night forcelebration!Tonight,Ihonorthreeofmygreatestadvisors.Theirwisdomgives me strength. Their guidance builds my legacy. And tonight, Idedicate that legacy to the world. Zaganos Pasha. Sarica Pasha.” Henodded at the two men to his immediate left, men Radu knew to bedeeplyloyalandcommittedtothecauseoftakingConstantinople.Kumalwasgone,alreadyon-site.“Andmymostimportantadvisor,HalilVizier.”

Halilflushedadeepred,hisexpressionthatofachildwhohasgottenawaywithsomefeatofnaughtiness.Hebowedhisheadandputahandoverhisheart.

“Tohonoryou,mythreewisest,Iambuildingafortresswithatowernamed for each of you. Yourmightwill reach up to the very sky. Yourwisdomwillwatchoverourlandforever.Youthreewillbemytowersofstrength,mysentinels.”

Thethreemenbowedevendeeper.“Forthishonor,IwouldpayeverythingIown,”ZaganosPashasaid.Mehmed laughedbrightly. “Well, that is good tohear, because you

willeachbeinchargeoffinancingandconstructingyourtower.Iwouldnottrustyourlegacieswithanyoneelse.”

HalilVizier lookedslightly lesspleased,butdispleasuremarredhisvisageonlybriefly.Thiswasatremendoushonor,andfurtherproofthathisholdonMehmedwastighterthanever.ThatMehmedannounceditinfrontof every importantperson in the empiredoubtlessdidnot escapeHalil’snotice.Halilnodded.“Ofcourse,mysultan.”

“Yourswillbe themostvital tower,and the largest.”Mehmed tookHalil’shand,squeezing itwarmly.Forhimto touchanothermanwasagesture of the highest regard. Halil swept his eyes across the room,exultinginthemoment.

MehmedreleasedHalil’shandandsat.Histonebecamelessformal.“We begin construction immediately. The fortress will be called theRumeliHisari.”

Halil’s eyebrows drew together. “Rumeli Hisari. Like yourgrandfather’sfortressontheBosporusStrait,theAnadoluHisari.”

“Yes,precisely!”Mehmedgesturedtoaservanttorefillhisglass.“Ihavealreadymovedthemenintoplace,andthestonesarebeingbroughtinaswespeak.KumalPashaistheretodirectconstruction.”

“Where—”Halilwipedathisforehead,wheresweatwasbeginningtobeadbeneathhisturban.“WherewilltheRumeliHisaribebuilt?”

Mehmedwaveddismissivelywiththeflatbreadinhishand.“AcrossfromtheAnadoluHisari.”

“Across—ButthatisConstantinople’sland.”Mehmed let out a burst of laughter. “It belongs to a few scrappy

goats.There isnothingthere.Yet.Butsoonthe foundationofa fortresshonoringyouwilldisplace thosegoats!The fortresseswillwinkat eachotherfromacrossthewateroftheBosporusStrait.Theircannonscouldmeetinthemiddle,Ithink.”Mehmedlaughedagain.“Wewillhavetotryitoutafteryourtowerhasbeenbuilt.”

Thistime,thedeepflushonHalil’sfacewasnotoneofpleasure.Hismouthopened and closed ashe struggled to find awayout of the trapRaduandMehmedhadset.

Butitwastoolate.Hehadagreedtothefortressinfrontofeveryone,hadshownnothingbutsupport.Hehadevenagreed topay for it. Ifhebackedoutnow,hewouldhave tosaywhy.AndhecouldnotchallengeMehmedonConstantinopleoutright.HehadnosolidproofthatMehmedmeant to attack, and he had to keep his own connections to EmperorConstantinesecret.

Halil’soptionsweredwindling,andwoulddwindlefurtherwhenhisallies inConstantine’s courtheard thata towerbuilton their landboreHalil’sname.

Secretsmadeinformationmorepowerfulandsuspect.Thebestwayto keep the fortress safe from Halil’s machinations was to make himintimately—and inescapably—involved in its construction. It was thesamemethodRaduwasapplyingtotheartillery,inspiredbyNaziraand

Fatima’srelationship.Hidinginplainsight.“What is so funny?” Urbana said, scowling. “I did not understand

anyofthat.Whyareyousmiling?”“BecauseIampleasedwithtonight’sevents.”Shesighed,pickingatthebonesoftheunfortunatefowlonherplate.

“IstilldonotunderstandwhyIhavetobehere.Weneverevenspeaktothesultan.”

“Youareheresothateveryoneseesyouaremyspecialproject.IwantthewholecitygossipingabouthowfoolishIam,hiringawomantomakethe largestcannon in theworld to try to impress thesultan. I intendtosubjectusbothtoridicule.”

Herscowldeepened.“Whywouldyoudothat?”“Sothatnoonepaysanyattentionuntilwesucceed.”Forthefirsttimethatnight,Urbanasmiled.Shesnappedaboneoff

thechicken.Radunudgedherwithhiselbow. “Imaginehowsurprised theywill

bewhenthesultanhasthemostadvancedartilleryintheworld,builtbyawomanandthemosthandsomeanduselessforeignerintheempire.”Hestood.“Come.Ineedtointroduceyoutoeveryone,andtellthemhowwearedesigningacannonsobig itcouldpunctureahole in thebottomoftheBlackSeaanddrainitdry.”

Urbanagrimacedbutnodded.“Leadon.”

Later that week, Radu pulled aside the tapestry to leave his update onUrbana’s progress and thenavy’s readiness.Hewas so shocked to findMehmedsittingintheroomthathebarelystifledacry.

“Radu.”Mehmedgrinned.“Youareverylate.”“I—Whatiswrong?”“Nothing.Ihavesomethingforyou.”Mehmedheldoutaletter.ItwasaddressedtoRaduinahandlikesomeonehadtakenablade

anddipped it in ink.Thepartofhisheart thatwaspermanentlyvacanthurtas itbeatagain.He turned theparchmentover to find ithadbeensealedbyaknifetippressedintowax.

“Lada,”hewhispered,runninghisfingersovertheredseal.

“Itarrivedthismorning.”Mehmed’svoicewascarefullyneutral.“Didyouwriteher?”

“Yes,afterIfoundoutshewasnotonthethrone.Ihadgivenuphopethatthemessengerwouldeverfindher.”

Raduwouldhavepreferredtoreadprivately,buthecouldnotbeartoleave this gift of timewithMehmed. But thewayMehmed’s eyeswerefixedontheletter,likeastarvingmanonacircleofbread,hurt.Allthistimetheyhadspentapart,allthesetimeshehadneverbeenwaitingforRadu.

MehmedwashereonlyforLada.He was still in love with her. They never spoke of her, but it was

inescapable.Perhaps, since she leftbeforeMehmedcouldclaimher,hewould long for her forever. The same way he was fixated onConstantinople,simplybecauseitwasnothisbuthefeltitshouldbe.

According to Islam, though, Mehmed could not consummate hisrelationshipwith Lada. Itwas forbidden outside ofmarriage or officialconcubines. Lada had been inside Mehmed’s harem, though, whichlegallymadeherpartofit.

TherewasalwaysawayforwardforMehmedandLada.Raduhunghishead.Whatdidhehopehisfuturewouldbe?Tostand

forever atMehmed’s side, beloved friend, trusted advisor?He had toldNaziraitwouldbeenough.Itwouldneverbeenough.

MehmedputahandonRadu’sshoulder.Thejoltofthetouchwentsomuchdeeperthanthelightpressureofhisfingers.“Areyouwell,myfriend?”

Raduclearedhisthroat,nodding.Hetoreopentheletterwithmoreforcethanwasneeded.Itwasaddressed,intypicallysentimentalstyle,toMyonlybrother,Radu.Ithadbeenmorehonestthanhisgreetingtoher.

“Whatdoesshesay?”Mehmedasked,perfectlystill.Hemayaswellhavebeenboundingaroundtheroom,forallhisstillnesshidhisanxiety.

Radureadaloud,hisvoiceflatfromtheexhaustionofhisemotions.“Iwassurprisedtoreceiveyourletter.Iamsorrytoreportthatthe

messengeryousentisdead.Ididnotkillhim.Isuppose,inaway,youdid,forsendinghimhere.”

Radupaused,narrowinghiseyesinannoyancebothatLada’swords

andatthefactthatshemighthaveapoint.Hadhesacrificedalifesimplytosendalettertohissister?

“Sheteasesyou,”Mehmedsaid.“Iamsurethemessengerisfine.Goon.”

“Inturn,IwillsurpriseyoubytellingyouIamwithHunyadi.Hefound me in Transylvania and we declined to murder each other. IwonderedifIwasbeingdisloyaltoourfatherandbrother,buttheyaredeadandsocannotcomplain.Heinvitedmycompanytojoinhis.

“Idonotknowhismotives,butIaccepted.Iwillfinallyhaveanallyworthsomething. If I canconvinceHunyadi tosupportme, Ican takethethrone.Iknowit.Butafterthat,Idonothavetheskillfornobility.Iamabluntweapon.Ineedasurgeon.

“Iamtiredofbeingtherighthandtopowerfulmen.Iwantyouasmy right hand. I have seen you move among nobility as easily as ahawkcutsthroughtheair.Cutthroughtheboyarsforme.Comehome,Radu. Help me. Wallachia belongs to us, and I will not be completewithoutyou.”

Radupaused, shocked. “And thenshe signshername.”Hedidnotsayhowshesignedit.

Lada,ontheiceandinneedofyourhandthistime.Withone line shehaddraggedhimback tohishelpless childhood,

whenhehadneededrescuingaftergoingouttoofarontheice.And—hecouldnotquitebelieveit—shewasaskinghimforhelp.

Sherecognizedthathewasgoodatsomethingshewasnot.Mehmedhadbeenright.Ladaneededhimtosecureherpathtopower.Forafewsilent, painful moments, he considered it. She was his sister. She hadnever asked him for anything. She had expected him to come alonginitially,becauseshethoughtheshould,notbecauseshewantedhimto.

Now,though…“Willyougotoher?”Radulookedup,surprised.Mehmed’svoicewasasquietashisown

hadbeen,ascarefullydevoidofemotion.ButRaduknewhisfriend’sfacebetter than anything on earth. He had studied it, worshipped it. AndMehmedcouldnothidehisfearandanguish.

Itwasbalm toRadu’s soul, sucha tremendous relief thatRadu let

out a shaky laugh. Lada was not the only Dracul who mattered toMehmed.

“No.No,ofcoursenot.”Mehmed’sshouldersrelaxed,thetensiondrainingfromhisface.He

againputahandonRadu’sshoulder,thentooktheletterfromhim.And Radu was happy, standing there with his friend. Because as

muchasitmeanttobevaluedbyhisweaponofasister,itwasnotwherehe belonged. Shewanted him to achieveher goals. But, as always, shediscounted his feelings. He had worked too long and hard here toabandonitallinpursuitofherdream.Ithadneverbeenhisdream.

Ladawouldbehurtbyhisdecision.Thethoughtmadehimfeeloddlypowerful.He hated that about himself, but he could not avoid it. Ladawantedhim,andMehmedwantedhim.Hewould chooseMehmed.Hecouldnotdoanythingelse.

Mehmed tapped his finger against the page. “It is very interestingthatsheisinHunyadi’sinnercircle.Aftereverythinghedidtoyourfatherandbrother.”

Radu was surprised, too. But it made a sort of sense. “Lada onlyholds grudges that are useful to her. In away, our father’s death freedher.ShemightevenbegratefultoHunyadi.Regardless,ifshecanlearnfromhimandusehimtogainpower,shewillforgivehimanything.”

“Hmm,”Mehmedsaid.HisfingertracedHunyadi’sname.Raduwantedtheletterback.Hewantedtoreadagainhowhecould

do things his strong, vicious sister never could.Hewanted to hold theletterandremember the fearonMehmed’s facewhenhe thoughtRaduwouldchoosetoleave.ThatfearwasenoughtogiveRaduhope.

Hemighthavehisowndreamyet.

AWEEKINTOLADA’STRAVELSwiththeHungarians,Hunyadirodealongtheedgeofcampwherehermenhadsetup.Heshoutedacommand in

Hungariantopackup.Nooneresponded.HelookedtoLada.Theyhadnotspokenmuch,andLadawasbeginningtoquestionher

rashness in sending Bogdan to find someone to carry a letter toRadu.MaybeshehadwrittentoosoonofHunyadiasherally.Andifanythinghappened to Bogdan, she would never forgive herself. He was the onepieceofherchildhoodshehadmanagedtoholdonto.Shecouldnotbeartolosehim,too.

The absence ofBogdan remindedLadaof the absence of the othertwomenwhomatteredmost to her. But soon Raduwould receive herletterandjointhem.Theothermanshechosenottodwellon.

Hunyadishoutedtheorderagain.“Whydoyourmennotobey?”heasked.

Ladaraisedaneyebrow.“TheydonotspeakHungarian.”HeshoutedthesamecommandinTurkish.Asone,themenlooked

athim.Noonemoved.Ladanarrowedhereyes.“AndtheydonotanswertoTurkish.”Hunyadi frowned, tugging at his beard. “Then how do I command

them?”“Youdonot.Ido.”InWallachian,shecommandedhermentopack

up. Immediately they sprang into efficient, well-practiced action.Hunyadiwatched,hisexpressionthoughtful.Ladarodewithmorecheerafterthat.Shewouldproveherselftohimyet.

Later that day, Hunyadi found Lada riding next to Stefan andNicolae near the back of the company. Stefan veered his horse away,givingHunyadispace.

“Yourmenareverydisciplined,”Hunyadisaid,scratchinghisbeard.Hetoyedwithitconstantly.Ladawonderedifitwasbecauseasayoungmanhehadnotbeenallowedabeard.Hehad fought longandhard tomove from being the son of peasant farmers to one of the strongestleaders on the borders of the Ottoman Empire. She supposed he hadeveryrighttobeamusedbyandaffectionatetowardhisbeard.

Orperhapsbeardswerejustitchy.“Wewerewelltrained,”LadaansweredinWallachian.Hunyadi responded in the same language. “I alwaysprefer fighting

spahistoJanissaries.Janissariesaresomuchfiercer.”Nicolaesmiledwryly.“Thatisoneofthebenefitsofaslaveforcethat

canhaveneitherpossessionsnor families. It iseasytobe fearlesswhenyouhavenothingtolose.”

Hunyadi grunted. Pointing to Nicolae’s prominent scar, he asked,“Wheredidyougetthat?”HisWallachianaccentwassobadthatithurtLadatohearhimspeak.

Nicolae’s smile broadened, stretching his scar tight and white. “AtVarna.FromaHungarian.Rightbeforewekilledyourking.”

Lada’s hands went to her wrists, ready to defend Nicolae. To hersurprise,Hunyadilaughed.“Oh,Varna.Thatwasadisaster.”Heshiftedback into Hungarian. “Set me back a few years. We still have notrecoveredfromthelossofourking.Ournewone,LadislasPosthumous,is not exactly ideal.” His expression grew faraway and thoughtful. “Hecouldbereplaced.”

Ladapouncedonhistonebeforeshecouldthinkbetterofit.“You?”Hunyadi had been a prince of Transylvania. He was beloved by hispeople,andafearsomemilitaryforce.Ifhewereking—andherally—

The path to the throne ofWallachia opened before her, bathed ingoldenlight.

UntilHunyadilaughed,puncturingherhopesandbringingdarknesscrashingbackdown.“Me,king?No.Ihavetriedathrone.ItturnsoutIamnotfondofsitting,nomatterwhattheseatmaybe.”

Ladaslouchedmoodilyinhersaddle.Hunyadiwouldstillbeastrongally.Butakingwasbetter.“Yourpeoplewouldbefortunatetohavesuchamanastheirking.”

Hunyadiclappedahandonhershoulder.“Iamasoldier. Iamnotmade for politics and courts.My sonMatthias, on the other hand, hasbeen raised in them.He will go far, and do greater things than I evercould.” Hunyadi beamed. “He is my greatest triumph. And he is veryhandsome.”

Lada frowned, unsure what that had to dowithMatthias’smerits.Shehadseen, though,howmanydoorsopened forRadubecauseofhisface.“Iamsurethatwillbeusefultohim.”

“He needs a strong wife. Someone who can temper his…extravagances.Helpsteerhim.”

“Hewillneedagoodalliance.”IfMatthiaswantedtocontinuetorisewithintheHungariancourts,hewouldhavetobringsomesortofpowerwith him. Hunyadi had no family name, no history. He had land andwealth, yes, but theywere new. And newnesswas not something to beproudofintheworldofnobility.

Hunyadi patted her shoulder again. “I am less concerned withalliances.Thosecomeandgo.Butstrengthofcharacter—thatcannotbevaluedenough.”

Hunyadirodeaway,withLadastaringathisbackinconfusion.“Does he want me to find his son a wife?” she asked, turning to

Stefan, who had been leaning over to Nicolae and whispering. StefanpretendednottospeakHungarian,butheunderstoodit.

Nicolae’s face was purpling from the effort of holding somethingback. Finally, it escaped in a strangled, airy laugh. “Lada, my darlingdragon,hewantsyoutobehisson’swife.”

“The devil take him,” she snapped. Anger and humiliationwashedthrough her. All this time Hunyadi had been viewing her as merely a

womb.Howcouldshemaketheworldseeherasshesawherself?“Andthedeviltakehisson,too.”Sherubbedherforeheadwearily.Nowonderhehadtriedtocommandhermen.Heprobablyalreadyviewedthemashisown,somesortofdowry.“Whereexactlyarewe?”

Nicolaepulledclosertoher.“NearBulgaria.”Staringbleaklyat thewinter-deadtreesaroundthem,Ladadidnot

knowwhattodo.KillHunyadiandmoveon?Marryhissonforachanceat theHungarian throne?Would that bring her closer toWallachia, ortakeherevenfurtheraway?Itwasthesamechoiceshehadfacedbefore,theonlychoiceevergiventoher:takewhatlittlepoweryoucanthroughaman.

If shehadknown thiswouldbeher fate, over andover, shewouldhave stayed with Mehmed. At least with him she had that spark, thatburning. IfMatthiaswas as smart andhandsome as his father said, hewouldhavenouse forawifesuchasher.Andshedidnotwant tobeawife.

Neverawife.Shehadleftbehindloveandriddenofftoafuturedevoidofpower.“I

havenothing,”shewhispered.Nicolae nudged his horse even closer to hers, until their legs

brushed. “Youstillhaveus,”he said,hisvoice softwithunderstanding.“Wewillfiguresomethingout.”

Ladanodded, tryingnot to letherdespairshow.Howmuch longercouldshehopetokeepNicolae?Stefan?Petruandtherestofhermen?Would they choose to stay loyal toher over someonewith a reputationand power like Hunyadi’s? Not if they remained with him for muchlonger.

“WebreakfromHunyadiatthefirstopportunity.”Shedidnotknowhowhewouldreact,buthehadmorementhanshedid.Shewouldnotrisk their lives against him. Until the right opportunity came up, shewouldgritherteethanddodgealltalkofmarriage.

Atcamptwodayslater,Hunyadihuddledwiththreeofhismen.ThoughLada had been avoiding him, the intensity of the men’s conversationhintedatsomethingnew.Itmightbeanopportunityforhermentomake

anexit.Oritmightmeanshewasintrouble.Ladamarchedoverandshoulderedherwayin.“Whatishappening?”Hunyadi lookedup, surprised. “There is anarmed forceofBulgars

comingourway.Theyare ina canyon. Ifwe let themgetout, they canspreadandformranks.Ourbestoptionistorideandmeetthem.”

“Butyoudonothaveenoughtimetoplan.”“Attackismyfavoriteformofdefense.”Lada let the phrase turn over in her mind. It reminded her of

something.Tohin—theOttomanwomanwhohadtaughtherhowtousegunpowderincombat.ShehadspokenoftheneedtoconstantlybeontheattacksothatothercountriesdidnotinvadeOttomanlands.Pushoutsonoonecanpushin.Adealerofdeath,thatwaswhatTohinhadsaidonemust become.Deal enough death elsewhere to keep it away from yourownhome.

“Whatkindofforce?”Ladaasked.One of Hunyadi’s men let out a dismissive huff of air at Lada’s

inclusionintheconversation,butHunyadianswered.“Mounted,heavilyarmored.”

Hunyadihadsomearmoredmenwhocouldmeetsuchaforcehead-on.ButLada’smenworelightmail,unsuitedtodirectcombat.Hunyadimust have followed her thoughts. “This is not a battle for yourJanissaries.Iwillkeepthemintherear.”

Lada bristled. She knew hermen were worth twiceHunyadi’s. Hewould know that, too, were he not so focused on her as a marriageprospect.Butshebithertonguebeforeshecouldargue.IfHunyadiwasengaged in a canyon, and hermenwere in the rear, it was as good anopportunityasanytoflee.

Shesighed,feelingthesenewthreadstothethronesnaponebyone.Shewasleft,asalways,withheronlythreadofpower:herself.

They rode fast through flat, open farmland until they came to thethreat.Canyonwallsrosebeforethem,anarrowgashthroughaleagues-longlineofrocky,steephills—theonlyeasypassageformountedtroops.

Lada saw immediately why Hunyadi needed to stop the Bulgarsbeforetheyexitedthecanyon.Oncethrough,theyhadastraightshottoanywhereinHungarytheywanted.

ShoutsdriftedtoLadaonthesharpbreeze.Hunyadiwasridinghishorse back and forth in front of his men. A scout appeared, his horseheavingandfrothing.LadasawHunyadi’sshoulderstenseashelistenedtothereport.Hesaidsomething,thenpointedather.Thescoutnodded.

Raising a fist, Hunyadi roared. His men roared in response andchargedafterhimintothecanyon.

Hadhetoldthescouttomakecertainshedidnotleave?Ladasmiledgrimly.Shewouldwelcomethat.Sherodetomeetthescout.Hetrembledatophistremblinghorse.

“Whatisit?”shedemanded.“Hunyadiasksthatyouwatch.IfBulgarsbegintocomethrough,ride

hard for the nearest village and get the people out.”He pointed to theeast, where Lada could see hearth smoke lazily marking the village’slocation.

“DoesheexpecttheBulgarstobreakthrough?”Themanshruggedwearily.“Morementhanwethought.Toomany.”“Whydidhegoin,then?”“Iftheygetthrough,theywillburnthevillageandtakeallthewinter

stores.Thepeoplewillstarve.”Ladafrowned.“Butitisonevillage.”Themansmiledbleakly.“Itishisvillage,though.Hegrewupthere.”Ladarodeherhorseslowlybacktohermen,theinformationnagging

at her. They could leave. No one could stop them. But Hunyadi couldhaveleft,too.Regroupedelsewhere.Letonesmallvillagefall.

“Damn his honor,” Lada grumbled, staring back into the canyon.Hunyadi’sforceshadalreadydisappearedaroundabend.Itwouldnotbelongbeforetheymettheenemy.Bothwouldbetrappedandconstrictedbythecanyon.Itwouldbeaslaughteronbothsides.

Itwasnotherproblem.Buthereyeswenttotherimofthecanyon.Itwouldbeimpassable

for heavily armored mounted soldiers. But that did not mean it wasimpassableforeveryone.

Sheneededanally. Sheneededmore threadsofpower.And if shecouldprovetoHunyadiwhatshewascapableof,thenmaybeshewouldhavethem.Shecouldrun—again—orseizethischance.

Lada jumped off her horse and grabbed her weapons. “Dismount!Takeeverythingyoucaneasilycarry.Nicolae,takemenuptheothersideincasethisoneisimpassable.”

“Whatarewedoing?”Petruasked,alreadyfollowingherlead.“Wearegoingtotakealook.”They ran up the hill, scrambling between trees and boulders.

Everyone found a different path and fanned out. Lada led the way,runningandslidingandclimbing.Itwasnoteasygoing,but theymadegoodtime.Thesoundofmenandhorsesscreamingdrewthemclosertotheirgoal.

Finally, scraped and sweating, they reached the rim of the canyonimmediatelyabovethefighting.Bothsideshadbottlenecked,leavingonlya fewmen in front to fight.When thosemendied, the nextwent at it.Lada lookeddowntheBulgar line.Itstretchedtoofar.Theycouldpushharderandlonger.

Hunyadiwasnotfarbeyondthefrontline.Everyonetherewoulddie.Hehadtoknowthat—hadtohaveknownitgoingin.

But he had left Lada’smen behind. If she had been in charge, shewouldhavesacrificedsomeoneelse’smen toweardown theother side.Instead,hehadkept themoutof thebattlewithacharge toprotect thevillageifhiseffortsfailed.

Hunyadihadkilledherfatherandbrother.Beforethat,hehadbeenthereasonherfatherransomedhertotheOttomans.Andhehadinvitedhertojoinhistroopswithonlyamarriageinmind.Shehadeveryreasonto let him die, even if shewas grateful he had protected hermen. ButWallachiacalledtoher,andshehadtoanswer.Howcouldshewinthisforhim?

“Theywillallbekilled,”Petrusaid,frowning.Lada and hermenwere too high up for accuracywith arrows and

bolts. And the Bulgars wore heavy armor. They would waste all theirammunitionwithverylittleeffect.

But…“Have you ever heard the story of David and Goliath?” Lada

rememberedthatone.Sheonlyreallycaredfortheoldstories,theonesabout battles and lions and armies. She had no use for Jesus with his

parables andhealing. She liked thewrathful god, the god of vengeanceandwar.Shepickedupalargestone,tossingitintheairafewtimes.

LadalookedacrossthecanyonatNicolae.Sheheftedtherock,thenpointedat therearof theBulgar line.Therewasanareaof thehill thatspokeof yearsof rockslides—no trees,dirt recently churnedup—andatthecanyon’srimacollectionofboulderswaitedpatientlyfortimeandtheelementstofreethem.

Ladamimedpushing,thenlettherockfallfromherhands.Nicolaelooked at the boulders. He waved an arm, then ran with Stefan andseveralmentowardtheboulders.

Lada waited, Petru crouching next to her. The sound of the battlebeneath themwas terrible. She had never seen one this big, this close.She watched, fascinated. It was not what she had expected. Her onlyexperience with hand-to-hand combat had been with assassins or inpractice. She saw how Hunyadi directed his men, how even from thegroundheactedasthoughhehadanaerialview.

Shealsosawhow,inspiteofhisintelligence,hewouldlose.Hehadchosenhonor insteadofpracticality.HeshouldhavesacrificedhermentoslowtheBulgars,thenregroupedelsewhere,ignoringthethreattohisvillage.

Buthehadnotcountedonher.A clatter that shifted toa rumble snappedLada’s attentionback to

Nicolae’s work. The boulders crashed down, accompanied by a hugeplume of dust. The fallen boulders were not enough to fully block thecanyon,buttheywereenoughtomakeitimpossibletogetmorethanonemanatatimebackthewaytheyhadcome.

Hunyadi lookedup.Catching sight ofLada,he shouted something,gesturingangrilytowardtherocks.Ladalaughed,knowingwhatitlookedlike. They had just guaranteed that the Bulgars could only go forward,intoHunyadi.

Ladapickeduparock,soheavyshehadtousebotharms.Then,withaloudwhoop,shethrewit.

The rock sailed downward, landing with a metallic thunk on thehelmetedheadofasoldierinthemiddleoftheBulgarranks.Heslumpedinhissaddle,thenslidtotheground.

Oneithersideofthecanyon,Lada’smensettowork.Therewasnoshortageofrocks.TheBulgarswerepackedinsotightlythattherewasnoneedtoaim.Throwarock,hitsomething.Itwasassimpleasthat.

TheBulgarsstartedtopanic,tryingtoshiftoutoftheway,buttherewasnowheretogo.Theirhorsesscreamed.Soldiersdismountedandtriedtoclimbupthesidesofthecanyon.Theyweremetwithrocks.Afewkepttheirwitsandpulledoutcrossbows,but thedistancewas toogreatandLada’smenhadtoomuchcover.

The Bulgars in front made a desperate push, but Hunyadi hadgraspedthathisrolewastoblockthem.HesetupafirmlineimpervioustothechaoticattacksoftheBulgars,andthenwaited.

Byevening,Lada’sarmsscreamedwithwearinessasshetossedalastrockdown.Then,exhausted,shesat.Nicolaeandhermenontheothersideofthecanyonfollowedsuit.ThereweresofewBulgarsleft,itwouldbeeasyforHunyadi’smentopickthemoffwithcrossbowbolts.Itlookedas though a careless god had passed through, tossing bodies aside likerefuse.Menandhorsescloggedthepath,brokenandtangledtogether.

WhenLada andhermen stumbled down from the hills, theyweregreeted with roaring fires and waiting food. Hunyadi’s men cheered,welcoming themwithopenarms.Hunyadipushed through toLada.Hepickedherupandspunherinacircle.“Thatwasbrilliant!”heshouted,laughing.

She waited until he put her down. Then shemet his gaze with anunsmilingandunflinchingoneofherown.“Yes,”shesaid. “Itwas.Youarenoking,andIamnowife.Iamaleaderandaruler,andIwantyoursupport.”

Hunyadinoddedsolemnly,his fingersonceagaindisappearing intohisbeard.“Youhavemuchvalueoutsideofmarriage.”Hedidnotsayitjokinglyordismissively.Ladacouldseeinhiseyesthatheconsideredherdifferentlynow.

Shestoodalittlestraighter.Shehaddonesomethinggood.Shehadsecuredanallythroughherownmerits.Andshewouldusehimhowevershecouldtodestroyherenemies.

ITWASAFESTIVEdayintheportcityofBursa.Ribbonsadornedeverything,whippinggailyintheperpetualwind

that blew from the Sea of Marmara and through the streets. Childrenlaughed, darting through the press of people. Vendors called out theirgoods—mostlyfood,andmostofthatfish—overthenoiseofthecrowds.

Raduletthecrowdpullthemalong.Nazirapointedoutayounggirlcarrying a screaming toddler nearly as big as herself. The toddlermanagedtowriggleoutofherarms.Thelittlegirlgrabbedhiswristanddraggedhimondeterminedly.

“Doesthatmakeyoumissyoursister?”Naziraasked.Radushookhishead.“Ladawouldneverhavebeensotender.”“IwishIhadgottentoknowherbetter.”“No,youdonot.”Nazirastopped, lookingintoRadu’seyes.“Yes,Ido.Becauseshe is

important to you, and you are important tome, so she is important tome.”

Radu shifted away from acknowledging Lada’s importance to him.He triednot to thinkabout it, orwhetherhewas actually important toher.He hadmade his choice. Again. “Youwould not like her. And she

wouldnotlikeyou.”Nazira sniffed, lifting her nose haughtily. “Everyone likesme. Just

becauseyoucouldnotmakeyourterrorofasisterbecivildoesnotmeanIwouldhavefaredsopoorly.Iamthesweetestpersonalive.Orhaveyounotheard?”

Radulaughed,takingherhandandrushingthroughabriefopeninginthesquare.“Ihaveheard,andreceivedampleevidencetosupporttherumor.”

After a few stops for Nazira to purchase ribbons for waving, theyreachedthedocks.Ittooksometimetofindaspottostand,butpeopletended tomakewayonce theynoticedRaduandNazira’s fine clothing.Radustilldressedthepartofafrivolousmemberofthecourt,withbrightrobesandasmuchjewelryasheowned.Naziraworeherstatuswiththeeasygraceofoneborntoit.

Thedaywasbrilliantlysunny,thewarmthcutthroughbythewind.Light reflected off the churning water, and small waves slapped at thedocktheystoodon.

Out on thewater were Radu’s ships.Well, the empire’s ships. ButRadufeltaflushofpridelookingatthem.Hehadvisitedtheconstructiondocks under the pretense of going to his country estate with Nazira.Suleimanwasambitiousbutpractical.Underhishand,everythingwentaccording to schedule. And now, before them, were the fruits of theirlabors.

Itwasaglorioussighttobehold.Nazirapointedoutthedifferenttypes.“Threeofthebigones!What

aretheycalled?”“Galleys. The largest ships the empire has ever owned, all brand-

new.”“Andthosefivemediumones?”“Alsogalleys.Threeareolder,twoarenew.”Nazira sniffed in disappointment. “They should really be cleverer

withnamingthanthat.Biggalleysandmediumgalleys.Whataboutthesmalleronesmovingbetweenthem?”

Radulaughed.“Youaregoingtobedisappointed.”“Galleys?”

“Yes.”She scowled crossly. “I should have been consulted. Still, it is

amazing!Lookat themall!Howcan thewaterhold thatmuchweight?Oh!Theyaremoving.”

Sails unfurled. Though the ships were too far out for Radu to seetheirdecks,heknewthesailorswouldbescramblingtotiethingsoffandadjust thesails tocapture thewind.Therewouldbeevenmoremenonbenchesmanningthelong,heavyoarsfornavigatingrivers.

The boats danced on the water, cutting through the waves orskimming on top of them, depending on their size. Every time a boatmaneuveredparticularlywell,thecrowdcheered.Afterafewminutes,allthegalleys linedupnear the shoreandstopped there, closeenough fortheonlookerstoseetheflurryofon-deckactivity.Andthenthecannonsfiredacrossthewater,awayfromthebank.

Thoughtheshipscouldnotbeartheloadoftoomuchheavyartillery,thesoundwasterribleandimpressive.Babiesandchildrencriedinfearandsurprise.Everyoneelseclappedandwaved their ribbons in theair.NeverbeforehadtheOttomanshadsuchanavy.Neverbeforehadanyofthemseensuchademonstration.

Radusmiled,becauseheknewthetruth: thiswasonlyhalfof theirfleet.Theotherhalfwashiddeninaboatyardona little-usedsectionofoneofthetributaryrivers.

“There he is.” Nazira’s quiet voice broke through the noise. RaduturnedtoseeMehmed,standingonabalcony.Heworedeepestpurple,witharedturbanandablindinglywhitecape.NaziraandRaduwerenottheonlyonestonoticehim.Muchofthecrowdturnedtocheerandwavetheir ribbonsathim.Raduwas too faraway tobe sure,buthe thoughtMehmedsmiled.

Radupretendedthatthesmilewasforhim,andjoinedthecheering.

“We should takemore holidays together,” Nazira said, leaning back intheircarriage.“Fatimadoesnotliketogotonewplaces.ItwasallIcoulddo to persuade her to stay in Edirne for this long. She loves familiarthings, routine.” Nazira smiled fondly. “She has settled in nicely there,though.Aslongasshedoesnothavetogooutamongcrowds.”

“Ididnotknowshehadsuchahardtimewiththem.”Raduwatchedthecountrysidepassby.Hetriedtoholdontothehappyprideofseeinghisworkdanceonthewater.Butthesamescenekeptplayingoutinhismind. Instead of being on the dock with Nazira, he had been on thebalcony, atMehmed’s side.AsMehmedwatched the triumphofRadu’splanning, he shifted closer and closer. And then their hands, at theirsides,brushed.

Insteadof pulling away,Mehmed’s fingers linkedwithRadu’s, andtheystoodlikethat,watchingtheships,together.

“Yes,” Nazira said, puncturing Radu’s fantasy. Which was just aswell.Itwaspoisonous,dwellingonsuchthings.“Fatimadoesnot—Yousee, when she was very young, she—” She paused, frowning. “I do notthinkitismystorytotell.”

“I understand.” He took Nazira’s hand, which felt nothing likeMehmed’s had in his imagination. “I wonder if anyone gets throughchildhoodwithoutbeingbroken.Icertainlydidnot.”

“Oh,Ihadawonderfulchildhood!OurparentsdiedwhenIwastooyoungtounderstandit.Kumalmadecertainthatmylifewasfilledwithloveand joy.And then,whenIdiscoveredFatimasharedmy feelings, Ihadevenmoreloveandjoy.Andthen,whenyoumarriedme,evenmore.IsometimesthinkIamthemostblessedwomaninallofcreation.IprayGodgivesmeanopportunitytorepayallthekindnessHehasshownme.”

They had entered the city. The buildings rose around them likeguestsataparty—familiar,allofthem,buthidingsomuch.

RadusqueezedNazira’shand.“Youhavenothingtorepay.Yourlifeisfilledwiththegoodnessyouattractbecauseofyourowngoodness.”

Naziralaughed,thengrewsolemn.“Idowishtodomore,though.Bemore. Maybe, someday…” She looked down, blushing, holding herstomach.

“Areyoufeelingill?Wehavebeeninthecarriagetoolong.”TheyhadleftBursaearlier thananticipated.Theywereback in thecitya fulldaybeforeplanned.Hewasheadingstraight for the foundry tocheck inonUrbana.

She looked up, blinking rapidly. “Ill? No. No, I am well. Radu, Iwondered…”Shepaused,sucking inherround lips. “Wouldyou joinusforameal,aspecialfamilymeal,nextweek?”

The carriage stopped in front of the narrow street leading to thefoundry.RadugaveNaziraaquickkissonthecheek.“Ofcourse.GivemylovetoFatima.”

“AndgiveminetoUrbana?”Radulaughed.“Urbanawouldnotcareintheslightestforyourlove,

unlessitcamewithextrasuppliesofbronze,oranewfurnace.”ThoughRadudidnotliketheintenseheatofthefoundry,hevisited

asoftenashecould.Anditwasagoodthinghehadcomebackwhenhedid. Urbana was screaming in Hungarian at several confused workers.Radujumpedinastranslator, thoughhe leftoutmostofwhatshesaid.Hedidnotthinktellingtheworkersthattheywere“moreuselessthantherottingcarcassesofathousanddeaddogs”wouldhelpmorale.

Later thatafternoon,he leanedagainst theentranceandwatchedasmall caravan approach. Urbana had told him they were expecting adelivery,butRadudidnotanticipatethegrizzledwomanwhoshowedupwiththegunpowder.

She climbed down from her cart, her back arched like a crescentmoon.Radumovedtohelpher,butshewavedhimaway.“Icanmanage,youyoungfool.”

Abitstungbyherdismissiveness—olderwomenusuallylovedhim—hedirected twomen tobeginunloading thebarrels of gunpowder.Thewoman watched warily. Another cart pulled up behind hers. A manjumpedouttoaidtheunloadingprocess.

“Howmany,Mother?”hecalled.“All of it.” She shook her head. “That ass cannot keep a number

greaterthanthreeinhishead.”Radu frowned at her lack of maternal softness. She turned her

critical eye on him, taking in his robes.He had taken towearing jeweltoneslately,brightandboldcolorstocombathowhefeltontheinside.

“Whoputyouinchargeofsomuchgunpowder?”sheasked.Radutriedonhisbestsmile,butitslidoffhisface.Itwouldmakeno

differencewith thiswoman. “Wearebuilding the largest cannon in theworld.ItcouldtakedownthewallsofBabylonitself.”

The woman snorted. “Nothing quite so useful as an imaginarycannon todefeatacity thatno longerexists. I canseeallmyworkand

travelhasbeenuseless.Oneof thesedaysIwillbeasked todoanotherstupid thing, and Iwill finallyhitmy limiton idiocy. Ihaveahusbandandthreesons,somylimitisveryhigh,butevenIcannotbearallthings.And on that day, there will be an explosion to take down the walls ofeveryactualcityintheworld.”

Radu shifted on his feet, wishing themen would hurry up so thishorriblewomanwouldleave.

“YouarenotTurkish,”shesaid.Radushookhishead.“Wallachian.”Shenodded,toyingwithseverallongwhitehairsonherchin.“Nota

lotofWallachiansintheempire.Toostupidtobeuseful.ButImetagoodWallachian a few years ago.Made an impressiononme. I never forgother.”

With a shock like a cannon burst, Radu tuned in to the woman’swords.“ ‘Her’?”

“Meanlittlebitch.”Thewomansmiledwithtenderness,anemotionthatlookedoutofplaceonher.“Cleverasanyone.Itwasoutin—Wherewasit?Iforget.”

“Amasya,”Radusaidsoftly.“Thatwasit.Youknowher?”“Lada.Mysister.”Her gaze grew evenmore critical as she looked himup and down.

“Youdonotseemlikesiblings.”Radusmiledtightly.“Iamawareofthat.”“Well.Ialwayswonderedwhatshemightdo,abright,viciousmind

likethat.Andthosemenfollowedherwithoutquestion.Shemademefeelyounger.”

A sprig of affection rose inRadu’s chest. Itwas strange, talking tosomeonewhohadknownLadaandadmiredher.NotinthewayMehmedadmiredher.Thatdidnot evermakeRaduhappy.But this gnarledoldwoman’smemoriesmadeRadumisshissister.

“Whereisshenow?”thewomanasked.“InHungary,Ibelieve.”“Whatisshedoingthere?”

“Thatisanyone’sguess.”“Well,whateveritis,itwillnotendwellforanyonewhogetsinher

way. The world will destroy her in the end. Too much spark leads toexplosions.” She patted a barrel of gunpowder that had not yet beenunloaded.“Butyoursisterwilldestroyasmuchasshecanbeforeshegoesout.”

The old woman’s eerie prophecy rubbed at Radu like an ill-fittingcollar.“Perhapsshewillfindabalance.”

“No. She will go down in flames and blood.” The woman smiledfondly.“Ifyouwriteher,tellherTohinsendsherregards.”Then,hereyecatchingsomethingelse,sheshoutedatherson,“Timur!Didyoucheckthewaytheyarestoringthem?”

“Yes,Mother,”Timursaid.Tohinstomped toward thestoragebuilding.Timurshookhishead,

givingRadualong-sufferingsmile.“Ihavethreechildrenofmyown,andshewouldstilldressmeifshecould.Youknowhowmothersare.”

Radu’s return smile was reflexive. He did not, in fact, know howmotherswere.Butheknewwhatitwastohavesomeonewatchingoutforhim. He stared at the remaining barrels, wondering. Lada was alreadyplayingwithfire,takingupwithHunyadi.Shemightrespecttheman,buthehadnevershownkindnesstotheirfamily.Whoknewwhatpurposehehadintakingherin?

Radu had been flattered and angry when she demanded he comehelp her. But perhaps he should have been afraid. For Lada to ask forhelp,surelyshewasteeteringontheedgeofthedestructiveendtheoldwoman saw for her. And though she had never asked for Radu’s helpgrowingup,hehadhelpedher.Hehadwornawayheredges,talkedtheirway out of trouble she would have welcomed. Maybe…maybe she hadalwaysneededhim.AndhealwayschoseMehmed.

Someoneshoutedhisname,andhehurriedbacktohisduties.HisdutiestohisGod.HisdutiestotheOttomanEmpire.Hisduties

toMehmed.Ladawouldhave to figure itoutonherown.Heowedhernothing.

But thepromiseof theguilthewould carry if shediedwithouthishelpclungtohisskinlikeashadow.

LADA TRACKED A GROUP of fifty Janissaries. They were a long-rangefrontiergroup,used forenforcing theempire’swill invassal states.

Hunyadi had no particular reason to attack the Janissaries, but hedemandednoreasontokillTurkishforces.

Up until now they had only fought more Bulgars, brief flashes ofblood and screaming and swords breaking up monotonous riding,camping,sleepingoutside.

Ladawasproudofhermen.Theywereasgoodasorbetterthananythat Hunyadi rode with. And he noticed. After their canyon victory,HunyadifrequentlyconsultedwithLadaandaskedheradvice.

She had studied his tactics, but only on paper and in theory.Watchinghiminthefieldwassomethingelseentirely.Healwaysthoughtthreedaysahead—food,water,defensiblelocations.Buthewasnotsoseton plans that he could not respond with lightning-fast force to anunexpectedthreatoropportunity.

This Janissary group was one such opportunity. Lada lookeduneasilyatNicolaenexttoher.

“Whatdoyouthink?”sheasked.“Ithinktheycouldhavebeenme.”

Shelookedbackatthementheystalked.Hewasright.Theywerethesame—boysstolenandturnedintosoldierswhoservedanotherlandandanothergod.

“We let them go, then,” Lada said. She could not help imaginingNicolaeontheothersideofthemeadow.OrBogdan.OrStefan,orPetru,oranyofhermen.ShedidnotwanttofeelthiscompanionshipwiththeJanissaries,butitcouldnotbeavoided.

TheJanissariescametoasuddenstop.Ladatensed,fearingtheyhaddiscoveredhertenmentrackingthem.Instead,theyshifteddirectionandstartedheadingstraightforHunyadi’scamp.

Ladagestured sharply.Hermen ran, silent and low to the ground.Shepantomimeddrawingcrossbows.Stillrunning,theyfixedtheirbolts.IftheJanissariesdidnotalreadyknowthecampwasthere,theywouldinafewminutes.Hunyadiwouldbecaughtunaware.Ladagesturedtohermentoheadbacktothecamp.

“Gowarnthem,”LadawhisperedtoNicolae.“Whatareyougoingtodo?”“Delaythem,idiot.Nowgo!”Nicolaedisappeared into thewoods.Lada stood. “The sultan is the

sonofadonkey!”sheshoutedinTurkish.The Janissaries turned as one, arrows alreadynocked to bows and

pointedinherdirection.Shehadcover,butitwouldnottakethemlongtofindher.Shedartedtoanothertree.“Iamsorry.Ishouldnothavesaidthat about the sultan. It is an offense to donkeys, which are perfectlyserviceablecreatures.”

Lada peeked around the tree. Theirweapons still at the ready, theJanissaries were searching the dense foliage for threats. Lada laughedloudly,thesoundringingthroughthetrees.“AreyouJanissaries?IhaveheardthatJanissariesarenotfittolickthedustfromspahiboots.”

“Who is there?” an angry voice shouted,while another cursed her.Their leader barked an order for them to be quiet. Then he called out,“Showyourself,woman!”

“WhydoBulgarsmaketerriblefarmers?”sheanswered.Therewassilence.Shepeeredfrombehindthetrunk,amusedtosee

theJanissaries trading confused looks.Mostof themhad lowered their

bowswhennoattackcame.“What?”thecommandershouted.“Isaid,whydoBulgarsmaketerriblefarmers?”OneoftheJanissariesinfrontsheathedhissword.“Idonotknow.”The commander barked at him for silence, but the Janissary

shrugged.“Iwanttoknow.”“SodoI,”anothercalled.Mostofthemnodded,afewgrinningatthis

oddforestinterlude.“BecausetheyconfusethepigsforBulgarwomen,andcannotbearto

slaughtertheirwives.”Achorusofsnickeringlaughsbrokeout.“Whoareyou?”oneof themencalled.“Youshouldnotbe in these

woods.Itisnotsafe.”Avolleyofarrowsrainedfromtheskyontothemen.“I know,” Lada said, coming from behind the tree and letting her

shaftjointheothers.

After,when theworkof killingwasdone,Lada tooknopleasure in thewhite-cappedbodiesontheground.Steppingoverthecorpses,Hunyadifound her and clasped her hand in his. “How did you think to distractthemlikethat?”

She lifted a shoulder as theywalked back toward camp. “They aresoldiers.Theydependuponroutine,andanythingoutoftheordinarywillgive thempause.And they aremen. Theyhate to be insulted, but theylove to hear others mocked. And they are fools, because they cannotimaginethatawomanaloneinthewoodswouldbeathreat.”

Later,aroundacampfire,LadasatnexttoHunyadi.Nicolaewasonherotherside.Thementradedstorieslikecoins,eachtryingtomakehisthemostvaluable, thebrightest.Petrumimedbeingstruck through theeyewithanarrowsodramaticallyhenearlyfellintothefire.

Ladarememberedatimenotsolongagowhensomeofthesesamemenhad comeback from fighting and shehadbeen forced to listen tostoriesshefearedshewouldneverbepartof.Nowshewasatthecenter,trulybelonging.

“How did you find your men?” Hunyadi asked. He spoke Turkisharound her men as a courtesy, since most of them did not speakHungarianandhisWallachianwasdreadful.

“Wefoundher,”Nicolaesaid,beamingproudly.“OrIdid,atleast.Itisafunnystory.WhenLadawasthissmall…”Heheldhishandclosetotheground,thensquintedather.“Well,sheisstillthatsmall.”

Ladapunchedhimintheshoulder.Hard.Herubbedit,grimacing.“WhenLadawasnotthetoweringgiantess

ofawomanthatsheistoday,shewasinAmasyaastheplaymateofthelittle zealot. Back thenno one knewhewould be sultan.Hewas just abrat.”

Lada nodded, then quickly erased the wistful smile threatening tobreakthroughherexpression.

“Shewasspyingonuswhilewetrained.Wecaughther.ThenwhenshebeatuppoorIvan—”Nicolaepaused.“WhateverhappenedtoIvan?”

“Ikilledhim,”Ladasaidwithoutthinking.“You—youkilled him? I thought he wasmoved to a different city!

Whydidyoukillhim?”Ladarealizedthelow,steadyhumofconversationaroundthemhad

died.Alleyeswereonher.MostofhermenhadneverknownIvan.Shewished she had not, either. He had been stupid and cruel, had alwayshatedher. In theend,hehad tried to forcehimselfonherasproofshewas nothing but a girl. Something he could take. Something he couldbreak.

Sheliftedherchin.“Thatisnoneofyourconcern.”Hunyadilaughed.“Spokenlikeatrueleader,”hesaidinHungarian.Shemethisgazeandhegaveheraslightnod,somethingfierceand

proudinhiseyes.Shesawhowhesatstraight,evenwhilerelaxingwithhis men. He was still in charge, still slightly apart. She mimicked hisposture. She was their leader. She did not owe them explanations.Especiallynotfortraumasofthepast.

“Wait,” Petru said, concern pulling down his features andmakinghimlooklikeapuppy.“DidyoukillBogdan,too?Isthatwhyheisgone?”

Ladasighedinexasperation.“No,IdidnotkillBogdan.ButImightkillyouifyouactoutthatstupidarrow-through-the-eyedeathonemore

time.”

Bogdanfoundthem.HowhetrackedthemdownLadadidnotknow.Butthenextweekhe

walkedintocampwithagrinsogiddyshecouldnotunderstandhowhisblockyfeaturesmanagedit.Ladarantohim.

Herfirstimpulsewastothrowherarmsaroundhim.Hersecondwastohithimfortakingsolong.Instead,shestoodinfrontofhim,glaringathisbelovedstupidfaceandhisbelovedstupidearsandhisbelovedstupidself.“Wherehaveyoubeen?”

“Ibroughtsomethingyouneed.”“More men?” She looked behind Bogdan, but only one person

followed him. And that person was not a man. She walked with solidassurance.Her long hair trailed downher back in a braid, showing offtwoearsstickingoutlikejughandles.

“Lada!” her old nurse said, rushing forward and embracing her.Lada’sarmswerepinnedtohersidesbythewoman’shug.HowBogdanhad found his mother, Lada could not begin to fathom. But he wasBogdan.Hestayedloyaltothewomeninhislife.

Ladalookedathim.“Whydidyoubringher?”“Tohelp,”hesaid,shrugging.“Youneededsomeonewhocouldhelp

youwith…girlthings.”Hepaused,blushing.“Womanthings.”Lada clenchedher jaw, grindingher teeth together. “I donotneed

anyone’shelpwithanything.”“Where is your brother?” the nurse asked. “He should be here. I

thoughtyouwouldtakebettercareofhim.”Anger flared.WhowasthiswomantotellLadahowtotakecareof

Radu?Thenursehadnotbeen there inEdirne.Shehadnot seenwhatthey had gone through, what Lada had had to do to survive. “He iscoming,”Ladasaidthroughstill-grittedteeth.Sheextricatedherselffromhernurse’sarms.

“Letmebrushyourhair,”thenursesaid,reachingforLada’ssnarls.ThesensationmadeLadafeellikeachildagain.Shestumbledback,

flinging her hands up to deflect the woman’s touch. “I do not need a

nurse!”“You said the samewhen youwere five.But at least yourhairwas

presentablethen.”“Takeyourselftothedevil,”Ladasnapped.Bogdan lookedhurt,buthernurse just laughed.Thewoman’seyes

shonewithsomething.Mirthoraffection,neitherofwhichweretolerableto Lada.Worst of all, Hunyadi was sitting nearby, watching the wholeencounter.

“Where is my cloak?” she snapped, yanking clothes out of hersaddlebag.

“Letyournursehelpyoufindit,”Nicolaeteased.HeandPetruweresitting at the campfire. Had no one missed this spectacle? What hadBogdanbeenthinking?

“Sheisnotmynurse!”Petrushrugged.“Youarelucky.IwishIhadsomeonetotakecareof

me.MaybeIshouldfindawife.”“Maybeyoucouldmarrythenurse,”Ladaspatout.Giving up on the cloak, she threw herself onto her horse and left

camp.Theyhadmoved fromthe locationof theslaughteredJanissariesandwereworkingtheirwaytowardthecapital.Theincreasinglyfrequentsectionsof frostedfarmlandmadeHunyadi’shandstwitch.Whenaskedwheretheyweregoing,hewouldmerelyshrug.“Thecastle.”Itsoundedlikeaforeignwordwhenhesaidit.

Today, though, they were in a heavily forested section of thecountryside. They had not seen another soul all day, but that did notmeantheywerealone.Ladascannedthe treesasamatterofhabit,onehandalwaysonhersword.

Thetreeswereasbareandcoldastheair.Thesunwasoverhead,butall it didwas blindher.How could somethingbe so bright and give solittlewarmth?AftersolonginthetemperateclimateofAmasya,shehadforgottenwhatwinterfeltlike.

Rightnow,shewantednothingmorethantobebackthere.No!shescreamedather traitorousheart.Shedidnotmeanback in theempire.Shemeantbackatcamp.Aroundafire,withhermen.

Thenursewouldbe there, lingering,hovering,much like a fly that

buzzed incessantly,butat leasta flyLadacouldswat.Shedidnotneedanotherwoman.Shedidnotneedtobetakencareof.Thatwomanwasnot her mother. Her own mother had fled to her home country ofMoldavia when Lada was four. That was what mothers did. Nurses,apparently,weremoredependable.Andembarrassing.

Hunyadipulledhishorsealongsidehers.“Itmightbegoodtohavesomeonetohelp.”

“I do not see your nursemaid following you around, combing yourhair.”

Hunyadiranhisfingersthroughhisthickauburnlocks.“Iwouldnotobject!”His tone softened. “All leaders need help. Let someone do themundanetaskssoyoucanfocusonthebiggerones.SurelyMehmeddoesnotdoanythinghimself.”

Ladarolledhereyes.“Hehasamanwhoseonlyroleistofollowafterhimcarryingastool.”

“Doesheevencleanhisownass,Iwonder?”Ladagrimaced.“Whywouldyouputsuchanimageinmymind?”Hunyadilaughedloudly.Thenhesettledmoredeeplyintohissaddle,

sighinghappily.“Thisisabeautifulpartofmycountry.”“ItremindsmeoftheforestsoutsideTirgoviste.Iusedtomakeour

tutor takeusout there to study.Thecastlewasanoven in thesummerandaniceboxinthewinter.Ialwayssuspectedthearchitectwasacook.”

“Doyoumissit?”Ladafrownedasshefollowedthetrailofadarkbirdacrossthepale

bluesky.“Misswhat?”“Tirgoviste.”“InevercaredforTirgoviste.Ipreferthemountains.”“Butyoustillwantthethrone.”“IwantWallachia.”Hunyadihuffedalaugh.“Isthatall?”“ItisfarlessthanwhatMehmed—”Shestopped,bitingofftherestof

thesentence.Howdareheslipoutofhermouthuninvited.Hunyadi leaned closer to Lada, his horse following themovement

andnearlybrushingitsflanksagainstherlegs.“Sohedoesmeantogofor

Constantinople,then.”Lada had avoided talking about Mehmed’s plans. It felt disloyal,

whichmadeherangry.Hehad shownno loyalty toherbyentertainingtheusurperDanestiprince.

Hunyadi pressed on. “The general opinion is that he is young andeasilyswayed.Moreinterestedinlavishpartiesandwell-stockedharemsthanexpansion.”

IfLadaflinchedatthementionoftheharem,Hunyadipretendednotto notice.He continued. “Everyonehas solidified advantageous treatieswith him. No one fears him. Murad’s death was seen as the end ofOttoman expansion. But I wonder. I think the sultan is settling us alldownsohiswaytoConstantinopleisclear.”

Thewordharem still rang in Lada’s ears. ObviouslyMehmed wasnotloyaltoher.Hespiedonher.Hesupportedherrivals.Sheowedhimnothing,andwouldcutthistraitorousimpulsetoprotecthimoutofherheart. “Constantinople is his only desire. Everything he does, howeverinnocentseemingorcounterintuitive,istoachievethatgoalandthatgoalonly.Hewillnotstopuntilitishiscapital,untilheisbothsultanoftheOttomanEmpireandCaesarofRome.”

Hunyadibreathedoutheavily,slumpinginhissaddle.“Doyouthinkhecandoit?”

“Ifanymancan,hewill.”“I feared asmuch.”He rubbedhis face, tuggingon the endsof his

grayingmustache.“Whendoyouthinkhewillmove?”“Assoonaspossible.Thisspringornext.”“Thatchangeseverything.WewillheadtoHunedoaratonight.Ihave

letterstowriteandacrusadetoplan.”“YouwoulddefendConstantinople?”“Ofcourse.”“But it is not your city, not your people. And it is no closer to

Hungary’s borders than the Ottomans already are, so there is noincreasedmilitarythreat.”

Hunyadi smiled. “I am Christian, Lada. It is my duty to rally toConstantinople’s cause. It is the last we have of the mighty Romanempire.IwillbedamnedifIlettheTurkstakeit.”Hepulledhishorseto

astop,thenpausedbeforeturning.“Iwouldbehonoredifyouwereatmyside.Ithinktogetherwecouldholdofftheveryforcesofhell.”

Ladawasgladhewasnotfacingher.Thewarmflushofprideathiswordswassomethingshewantedtokeepprivate.

“WHENWILLITBEready?”Radudemanded,theairshimmeringwithheat.

“When it is ready!” Urbanawiped sweat from her forehead as sheusedgiantbellowstoadjustthetemperatureoftheflamesinthenearestfurnace.

“Ineeditnow!”She laughed,a sound likeahammerringingagainstananvil. “You

needitnow?Ihaveneededitmywholelife!TheBasilicaismylegacy,mygenius. I will not risk blowing us all up with a faulty cannon so yourschedulecanbemaintained!”

Raduwiped the sweat thatwasdripping intohis eyes. “Canyouatleastshowme?Wehavebothinvestedsomuchinit.”

Huffing,Urbanaledhimtothebackoftheswelteringbuilding.ShepointedtoapitofsandthatstretchedmorethanfourtimeslongerthanRaduwastall.“Thereitis.”

“Whenwillitbecoolenough?”“Twodays.”Urbana leaned against thewall, staring at the sand as

thoughshecouldsucceedbysheerforceofwill.“Iftherearenocracksorfissures—if, God willing, it actually worked this time—we can

demonstrate it for your precious sultan in two days.” She patted a six-hundred-poundstonecannonballwiththetenderaffectionofamother.

“Itwillwork,”Radusaid.Ithadto.Itwouldprove,onceandforall,that he was the better Dracul sibling. The more valuable. The moredeserving of love. And itwould prove to himself that he hadmade therightchoiceinstaying.

The ambassadors from Constantinople arrived the next day. Radu nolongerstoodnexttoMehmedinthereceivinghall,butnearthebackandofftotheside.

Normally,Raduwouldhavelikedtoseetheambassadorssquirming.Mehmed was still acting the silly, spoiled sultan. But it was all sotiresome.Hewas ready for this interminablewaitingperiod tobeover.Constantinople needed to fall. When they marched, then everythingwouldbebetter.Everythingwouldberevealed.RaduwouldreclaimhisplacenexttoMehmed.Theywouldtakethewallstogether.

AndLadawouldbenowherenear,eitherphysicallyorinMehmed’sthoughts. When Constantinople fell, Mehmed would have what hewanted most. He would forget the girl who had left them behind. Hewouldknowwhohadbeenwithhim,helpinghimeverystepoftheway.

HewouldfinallyseeRadu’swholeworth.Radu refocused on what was being said. Though the ambassadors

kept trying to steer the conversation back to the fortressMehmed hadbuiltontheirsideofthestrait,Mehmedcouldnotbetrapped.

“We should have a feast! A party.”He smiled distractedly, leaningovertowhispertoamantakingnotes,“Fish.No,lamb.No,fish.Both!”

The lead ambassador cleared his throat. “But wemust discuss thematteroftheland.Youkilledcitizensfromanearbyvillage.”

Mehmedwaveddismissively.“Ourmendefendedthemselvesagainstattack.Itisnothing.Tellme,doyoulikedancing?WhatstyleofdancedotheyfavorinConstantinoplenow?”

Theleadambassador,whoworeabluecoatthatwasopentorevealabright red vest, shifted from foot to foot. “At the very least, we mustdemand payment for the land you took.” The other five ambassadorsremainedperfectlystill.

Mehmed’ssmilechilledevenRadu.“Yes.Payment.WewouldsayagreatdealisowedConstantinople.Verysooneverydebtwillbeerased.”

Asilenceasthickasbloodhaddescendedontheroom.Mehmedlaughed,suddenlythebright,happyyoungsultanagain.He

clappedhishands.“Aparty!Tonight.YoucanshowushowtheydanceinConstantinople.Wewillmakeyoualldance.”

Mehmed leaned toward Kumal, engaging him in conversation andeffectively ignoring the ambassadors. They stayed where they were,shufflingtheirfeetorclearingtheirthroats.Mehmedhadnotdismissedthem,sotheycouldnotleave.Raducouldnotseetheirfacesfromwherehestood,buthedidnotimaginetheylookedhappy.

Thenone,thenearesttohim,turned.Itwastheambassadorwiththegray eyes who had delivered a gift—a book—to Mehmed upon hiscoronation. Raduwas surprised at how easily he recognized the youngmanaftermorethanayear.Anditappearedtheambassadorrecognizedhim as well. His eyebrows lifted in shock, and then he smiled grimly,shrugginghisshoulderstowardthethrone.

Raduansweredwithasimilarsmile.ToRadu’ssurprise, theambassadortookitasaninvitation.Heleft

hiscompanionsandmadehiswaytoRadu’sside.“Youstoodnext to thesultanbefore,” theambassadorsaidwithout

preamble.“Thingschange.”“Theydo.IamCyprian.”“Radu.”Cyprian clasped Radu’s hand, holding on for a few seconds more

than seemed necessary. Radu was always deeply aware of touching,nervous to do anything out of the ordinary. As though someonemightfigureouthewasnotnormalbythewayhelingeredinahug,ordrewtooclosewhilestanding.Cypriandidnotseemtohavethissameworry.Heleaned in close,hisunusual eyespiercingRadu.Theywere the colorofthe sea on a stormy day, and had a similar effect on Radu as that ofsteppingontoaboat.The floor swambeneathhim for amoment,untilCyprianlookedaway.

“Tell me, is there somewhere we could get a meal outside the

palace?”theambassadorasked.“ItisfarcolderherethanIremembered.”Itwas, in fact, quitewarm in the room in spite of the season. But

RadudidnotthinkCyprianreferredtothetemperature.“I am sorry.”Radu found tohis surprise thathe actuallywas. “We

haveapartytopreparefor.”“Iwill find you there, then.” Bowing his head, Cyprian smiled, his

eyes crinkling until they nearly disappeared. Radu thought Mehmed’ssmilethebestintheworld,buthecouldnotdenythatsomethingaboutCyprian’stransformedhiswholefaceinawaythatmadeRadufeelsomehopeforthefirsttimeindays.

AsRaduwaschangingfortheparty,aknockcameathisdoor.Openingit,hewasshockedtofindMehmedstandingthere.Exactly

ashehadhopedanddreamed.“Mehm—Mysultan?”Radubowedlow.“Stay here,” Mehmed said to the Janissary guards who always

accompaniedhim.HebrushedpastRaduandwaitedforhimtoclosethedoor.

Radu’s heart raced, so loudly that he again wondered if Mehmedcouldhearit.“Whatisit?”

MehmedpacedthesmalllengthofRadu’sreceivingroom.Hishandswereclaspedbehindhisback,hisbrowsdrawntight.“Ihaveanidea.”

“Oh?”Raduwatchedhim.Hispresencefilledtheroom.Mehmeddidnot talk further.Raduneededhim to talk, needed to keephimhere. “Ihavegoodnews!UrbanasaidwecantesttheBasilicatomorrow.Iwonderif we should make a demonstration of it. We could even invite theambassadors.Letthemrunbackwithtalesofyourastonishingartillery.”

Mehmed’sgazewasonthefloor,andthoughhenodded,hedidnotseem to have really heard Radu. “I sent forces into the Peloponnesetoday. They will keep the emperor’s brothers from going to his aid inConstantinople. As soon as our troops set up a line there, we haveeffectivelydeclaredwar.ButIthinkIwilldoitsooner.”

RaduwishedtherewasenoughroomtopacebyMehmed’sside.Hewouldburstifhehadtoremainbythedoor.“Thecannondemonstrationwould be the perfect moment!” He could see it playing out. Everyone

lining up, watching. The shock and awe of the court. The fear of theambassadors.Mehmed looking at him with secret, joyful pride. And itwas allRadu’s doing.Withouthim,noonewouldhavehelpedUrbana.The cannon was his project alone. Radu’s triumph would be used todeclarewar,andtheycouldfinallyendthispretenseatdistance.

Mehmed stopped. He narrowed his eyes at Radu, expressionunreadable.“Isawthatambassadorseekingyouout.”

“I—What?”“The young one. He sought you out the first moment he could.

Why?”Radu scrambled to adjust the trajectory of his thoughts. “I do not

know,actually.Hewantedtotakeamealtogether.”“Wasthatallhesaid?”“He remarked on the difference inmypost from last time,when I

stoodatyourside.”Mehmedsmiled.IthadnoneofthewarmthofCyprian’ssmile.“That

waswhat Ihadhoped.Radu, Ineedyou todo something.Something Ican trustnooneelse todo.Somethingonlyyoucando forme.For theempire.ForthecauseofourGod.”

Radu’s heart beat even faster. Something only he could do forMehmed.“Yes.Anything.YouknowIwoulddoanything.”

“At theparty, seekout theambassador.Tellhimyouwant to leaveme. Tell him you want to aid Constantine with your knowledge of myplans.Tellhimyouwishtobeatraitor.”

Raducouldnotprocesswhatwasbeingasked.“But…thenIwillbeinthecity.HowwillIgetbackintimetojoinyou?”

“Youwillbemorevaluabletomebehindthewallsthananymanonmysideofthem.”

Raducouldnotpickwhichpathofthoughttofollow.Happinessthathe would be themost valuableman in the world toMehmed? Fear ofwhat he was being asked to do? Or disappointment that after all hisplanningandwork,hewouldnotstandwithMehmedatthewall?

“HowwillIconvincethem?AndifIdo,whatdoyouwantmetotellConstantine?”

“Tellhimanythingyouwish.Infact,tellhimthetruth.TellhimIam

betterpreparedthananyonewhohasledforcesagainstthewall.Tellhimofmynavy,mycannons,mylegionsofmen.TellhimConstantinoplewillfall. Or, tell him that he has hope still. Either way, give him verifiableinformationandtellhimyouwishtofightathissideagainstthepeoplewhokidnappedyouandstoleyourchildhood.”

“ButIdonotthinkthat!”MehmedputhishandsonRadu’sshoulders,steadyinghim,forcing

Radutomeethiseyes.“Iknow.Buthedoesnot.Youwillbemyeyesandhandsbehindthewall.”

“Iwantedtobewithyou.”Raduheardthelonginginhisownvoice,butcouldnothideit.Theideaofanotherseparation—foralengthoftimenoonecouldpredict—wasascruelasaknifeinhischest.

“Ineedyouelsewhere.Doyouthinkyoucandoit?”Radunodded,hisheadbobbingalmostofitsownvolition.“Theambassadorwilltrustyou.Heseemedto…likeyou.”Raducamebacktohimselfsharply.HesearchedMehmed’sfacefora

hintthattherewassomethingbehindhiswords.Mehmedleanedcloser,socloseRaducouldfeeltheotherman’sbreathonhisownlips.“Donotforgetwhereyourloyaltieslie.Promiseme.”

It would be only amatter of leaning in to kiss. Radumanaged towhisper,“Icouldneverforget.”

“Good.” Mehmed pressed his lips against Radu’s forehead. Raduclosedhis eyes and resisted tippinghis faceup.Mehmed’s lipswere soclose to his own. Would it be so bad? Would Mehmed resist, besurprised?Orwould he answerwith his own lips in awayRadu neverdaredallowhimselftoimagine?

And thenMehmed pulled back. “I know you will accomplish this.Visit thecathedralof theHagiaSophia forme. Iwill seeyou inside thewallsofConstantinople.”

“Inside thewalls,”Radu echoedhollowly asMehmed releasedhimandleftasquicklyashehadcome.

IFLADAHADTOendurethistorture,theleasthertormentorcoulddowaspretend not to be so happy about it. Her nurse hummed and sang

tunelesslyasshefinallygotherwaywithLada’shair.“IcouldkillBogdanforfindingyouagain,”Ladasaid.“It was not easy. My boy is cleverer than he looks.” Her nurse

paused.“Butnotbymuch.”Ladasnickered.Thenshecursedasherheadwasyankedsideways,

haircaughtonthecomb.“Ifhewantedhismother,thatisfine.ButIdonotunderstandwhyyouarestillpretendingtobemynurse.”

“Yousillychild,Bogdandidnotbringmeforhimself.Hehadbarelygreetedmebeforetellingmethatyouneededsomeonetotakecareofyouwhile you ‘savedWallachia.’ Which he absolutely believes you will do.Eversinceyoucouldtalk,hehasbelongedtoyou.Hewoulddoanythingforyouthen,andhewilldoanythingforyounow.”

Ladadidnothavearesponsetothat.ShehadtakenBogdan’sloyaltyfor granted as a child.When they found each other again, falling backinto the same patterns had been effortless. But she knew now, afterMatei,thatloyaltywasnotagiven.“Ididnotaskhimtofindyou.”

“Well,Raduwas the onewho lovedme.But I love you enough for

bothofus.”Thecombcaughtonanothersnarl.“God’swounds,Nurse, I—”Lada paused, gritting her teeth against

thepain.“IcannotkeepcallingyouNurse.Whatisyourname?”Thenursepaused,herfingersonLada’stemple.Shestrokedonce,so

lightlyLadawonderedifithadbeenintentional.“Oana.”“Fine.Oana,whenwillyoubefinished?”Thenurse—no,Oana—laughed.Shehadlostmostofherteethinthe

years since theyhadparted.Ladahadalways thoughtherold,butnowsherealizedOanamusthavebeenaveryyoungwomanwhenshebegantakingcareofherandRadu.Intruth,Ladacouldnotbelievethewomanwas still alive. In Lada’smind, she had ceased existing once theyweretakentoEdirne.ButOanawasstrongandsturdy,ascapableasever.

Tonight,Ladabothlovedandhatedherforthat.“Itiseasiertodestroythantobuild,”Oanasaid.“Andyouhavebeen

destroyingyourlooksforalongtimenow.”Lada could not enjoy the irony of hearing her nurse’s—Oana’s—

favoritephraseusedinrelationnottotheburningofTransylvania,buttothestylingofhair.

“What does itmatter? I am swearing loyalty to a foreign king as asoldier,notasagirl.”

“These thingsmatter, littleone.Nowhold still.”Oanasmacked thehardwoodenedgeofthecombagainstLada’stemple.Ladawascertainithadbeenintentional.

ThetinyroomtheyhadbeengiveninthecastleatHunedoarahadnofire.Thestonesthemselvesseemedtohavebeencarvedoutofice.TwiceOana had had to break the frozen top layer of the water bowl. Ladashivered violently, but not as violently as her thoughts were turningunderthecontinuedassaultofthecomb.

Finally satisfied, Oana helped her dress. The replacement king,Ladislas,hadgiftedherwithadress.Ladaknewitwouldbedisrespectfulandevendangeroustorejectit.Still,itwasagoodthingtheroomhadnofire.Otherwisethedresswouldbefeedingit.

LadaslappedOana’shandsawaywhenshetiedtheunderclothestootight.OanaslappedLada’shandsaway inreturn.Bytheend, theywereboth red-faced and sweating, having fought amore intense battle over

gettingLadaintothedressthanLadahadeverendured.“Icannotbreatheinthisdamnablething.”Ladatriedtoliftherarms,

butthesleeveswerenotmadeforherbroadshouldersorthickarms.Shecouldbarelymove.Oanahadhad to letout thewaist some,andLada’sbreasts still spilled out from the top of the bodice. Oana tucked extrafabricinthere,tryingtocoverthesoftmounds.

“Thisweighsmorethanmychainmail.”Ladatuggedatthelayersofmaterial thatmadeup theskirts,andsomethingstiffer sewn in tokeeptheirshape.

“Thinkofitasarmor.”Lada’s lip curled in a sneer. “What could this possibly protect me

from?”“Mockery. Ridicule. Yourmen are used to you, but this is a court.

Youhavetodothingsacertainway.Donotmessthisup.”OanayankedononeofLada’scurlsasshetuckeditbackintotheelaboratestyle.Alacykerchiefwentoverthetopofitall.

“Radushouldbehere.”Ladastareddownindespair.“Idonotknowhowtotalktothesepeople.”

“He was always better at that. How did he fare when you left? Iworriedforhim.Ithoughttheywouldkillyou,andbreakRadu’sheart.”TherewasawistfultendernessinOana’svoice.

Ladatookadeepbreath.Ortriedto—shecouldnotmanageitinthisabominationofadress.SheandhernursehadnotreallyspokenofRadusinceOanahadaskedwherehewas.Thetruthwasascoldandbrittleasthe ice in her water bowl. “He grew into a new man. Smart. Sly. Toohandsome.And,eventually,intoastrangertome.”ShehadhadnowordfromRadu,nonews.ShewantedtotellOanathatRaduwascoming,butit had been so long. What if he was not? “When I left, he chose theOttomans.Soyouwerewrong.Isurvived,andRadugrewanewheart.”

“Didyouhavenothingincommon,then?”Astrangledlaughescapedtheprisonofherbodice.“Well,onething.”

Lada wondered, yet again, whether her absence had granted Radu theportionofMehmed’sattentionandlovethathesodesperatelycraved.

And,yetagain,sheforcedherselfnottothinkonit.Lada tugged at the bodice, trying to shift it to make it more

comfortable.ShemissedherOttomanfinery.Atleastthosedrapedlayersof tunics and robes were comfortable. “I am going to give the wrongimpression,wearingthis.”

“Youmeanagoodimpression?”“Yes,exactly.”Oana surveyed herwith a critical eye, then threw her hands up in

surrender.“Thisisthebestwecanhopefor,atleastasfarasyourlooks.Asfaraseverythingelse,tonight,pretendyouareRadu.”

AsmallpanghitjustaboveLada’sheart.DidOanawishthatitwereRaduandnotLadashehadbeenreunitedwith?Everyonealways lovedRadubest.AndnowRaduandMehmedhadeachother,andallLadahadwasthiswomanwhowieldedacombasaweapon.

Well.LadacouldbeRaduforonenight.Shegrimaced,thensmiledbroadlyandopenedher largeeyesaswideasshecould.Itwasherbestimitationofhim.

Oanarecoiled.“Thatisterrifying,girl.Iwaswrong.Beyourself.”Ladaletherhoodedeyelidsdroplow.Shehadneverbeenabletobe

anyoneelse.

The castle atHunedoarawas small comparedwith anything in Edirne,butbiggerthanTirgoviste.Amoatsurroundedit,withahillonthebacksideofthecastlethatdroppedoffsteeply.Ladalikedlookingoutoverthewall at the winter landscape stretching into the hazy distance. ShepretendedshecouldseeWallachiafromthere.

But tonight therewasno time for that. She left her tiny roomandtraversedthebacktower’sserpentinestairs.Forafewterrifyingmomentsshe thought the dress would actually be the death of her, but shemanagedtomakeittothebottom.Stefanmetherthere.HewastheonlyoneofhermenwhospokeHungarian—thoughnooneelseknew it.Hewould gather information as he always did, snatching pieces andorganizingthemintoawholeforher.

Theywalked across the open courtyard in the center of the castle,thenthroughamassivewoodendoorintothethroneroom.Thefloorwasbrightlytiled—thoughnotilewasimpressivetoLadahere.AfterEdirne,everything except churches seemed drab. The walls of this castle were

whitewashed and hung with elaborate tapestries and gilded, framedpaintingsofmournful-lookingHungarianroyalty.

Lada had gotten used to large, lovely windows during her time inEdirne. She had forgotten that castles elsewhere were not forornamentation, but rather for defense. To compensate, chandeliersdrippedwithlight,andtwofireplacesroaredcheerily.

If her room had been freezing, the throne roomwas stifling. Ladahad always thought it weakness when women fainted, but now sheunderstood.Itwasnottheirbodies—itwastheirclothes.

She was not the only thing on the schedule for the evening. Afterinterminable droning speeches in Hungarian, it was finally her turn.Kneelinginfrontofthekingwasarelief,ifonlytogetoffherfeet.Assheknelt, therewere some tittering laughsandshockedwhispers.Themanwhowentbeforeherhadknelt.Whatwassheexpectedtodoinstead?Toherhorror,sherealizedtherewasnothingshecoulddo.Inherdress,shecouldnotgetupagainonherown.Herfaceburning,shelookedupattheking.

Ladislas Posthumous, the painfully young replacement for theprevious monarch, trembled. At first Lada had thought him cold orfrightened,butthetremblingcontinuedunabated.Hewasstrickenwithsomesortofpalsy,his illnessshowinginhiseverymovement.Ladadidnothavetoberuthlesstoseethatthiswasakingwhowouldnotlast.

Youngerthanher,physicallyweakerthanher,andstillhewasmoreimportant than her. So she bowed her head andmurmured thewords.She vowed to protect the Transylvanian frontier—no one objected thatshehad comedirectly from terrorizing it—and tokeep theborders safefrom the Ottoman threat. Finally, she swore her fealty to him and thecrownofHungary.

Thecrownthatwasnowheretobeseen.CertainlynotonLadislas’stremblinghead.

When Lada had finished, she stayed where she was, utterlyhumiliated.Shecouldnotgetup,andshecouldnotaskforhelp.Ahandatherelbowrescuedher.Stefansmiledwanlyatherashesteadilyguidedherbacktoherfeet.Hopingherexpressionhidherrelief,shenoddedathimasgracefullyasshecouldmanage.Theywalkedbacktotheirpositionattherearoftheroom.

After the official business ended, everyone remained. Apparentlytherewasalwaysaninformalreceptionafterward.Ladaleanedagainstawallforsupport.Everypartofherhurtfrombeingheldinanunfamiliarpositionbyherdress.Noonespoke toher.Sheknewshe should try tostrike up conversations, try to gain allies, but she could not smile. Shewas gritting her teeth too hard to manage it. She was as likely to killanyonewhotalkedtoherasshewastomakeafriend.

No.Shewasfarmorelikelytokillsomeonethantomakeafriend.Onlywhenshecouldnotplacehersourceofvaguedisappointment

didshecometoahorriblerealization.Shehadthoughtifshelookedlikeanoblewoman,menwouldtalktoher.Ofcourseshewouldhaverejectedtheirflirtations,butshehadbeenpreparingherselftodothat.

She had not prepared herself to remain utterly invisible whilewearing a dress and with her hair combed. Or maybe she was sounbelievable in a dress, or had humiliated herself so completely bykneeling,thatnoonewouldeverbelieveshebelongedamongnobility.

LadawastakenbacktoMehmed’swedding.Standingalone,alwaysalone,withoutaplaceandwithoutworth.Shedrewaraggedbreath.Thiswas not the same. She was not that person. She had more than justMehmedandRadunow.

Butshedidnothavethemanymore.Tonight,shefeltthefullweightofthatloss.Thelossofabrotherwhowouldhavestoodathersideandfoughtthisbattleofmannersandpoliticsforher.Thelossofamanwhowouldhavelaughedatherdressandherhairbutalsobeendesperatetobealonesohecouldundoitallforher.

Perhapsshehadneverstoppedbeingthatgirl lost inaplacewhereshecouldneverhavepower.

IttookLadaseveralminutestorealizeStefanhadreturnedfromhisrounds. “What did you find?” she asked, relieved and grateful for afamiliarface.EvenoneasanonymousandblankasStefan’s.

“The crown,” he said, nodding toward where Ladislas spoke withseveral priests and a tall, confident-looking olderman. The rest of theroyalty revolved around twomen and a regal woman. Thewomanwasglorious, Lada had to admit. She truly wore her elaborate clothes asarmor, not something to wilt under like Lada did. The way shecommanded the attention of everyone around her, shooting frequent

sharp glances at the king, remindedLada ofHuma,Mehmed’smother.HumahadbeensosickwhenLadaleft,surelyshewasdeadbynow.Thethought ofHuma’s deathmade Lada oddlymournful. Thewoman hadbeen a threat, and a murderer, too. But she had been so good ateverythingshedid.

Thewoman in layered, gold-embroidered finery brieflymet Lada’seyes.Ladafeltherselfweighedandsummarilydismissed.Itstung.

“Where is thecrown?”Ladaasked,gladStefanwashere todistracther.

“AfterVarna,thePolishkingtookitforsafekeeping.ButnoonecantrulybekingofHungarywithoutthecrown.Elizabethistryingeverythingshecantosecureit.”

“Elizabeth?”Stefan nodded toward the glittering woman. Suddenly it all made

sense.“Sheishismother?”Ladaasked“SheisthetruerulerofHungary.Butshedoesnothavethemoneyto

buythecrownback.AnduntilLadislashasit,hisruleisillegitimate.Themannext tohim isUlrich,his regent.BetweenhimandElizabeth, thiscountryisrun.”

“IsuspectLadislas’srulewillbeasshortinstatureasheis.”“Noonespeaksoutrightofkillinghim.Theydonotspeakofhimat

all.Hedoesnotmatter.Elizabethisthethrone.”“AndUlrich?”“The most likely successor. The connection to the royal line is

distant,butthere.Heismodest,just,andwellliked.”“Howdoyouknow?”“Ispokewithhisservants.Itisthebestwaytogetasenseofaman.

Andtheother—”Theywere interruptedby silence,whichwas followedbyawaveof

noise. Lada followed the crowd’s eyes to a doorway in which Hunyadistood.Thedaybefore,hehadriddenouttotheTransylvanianborder,torespondtoaproblemthere.Judgingby theridingcloakheworeonhisshoulders and the weariness on his face, he had only now returned. Achorusofcheersfilledtheroomashesmiledandliftedonehand.Peoplesurgedforwardtospeakwithhim.Elizabethwatchedwithnarrowedeyes.

Thenthecrowdpartedforher,andshegreetedHunyadiwithalingeringembrace.

“Hecouldhaveitall,”Ladasaid.Stefan shook his head. “He will not take it. But he controls the

soldiers,whichmeanshehasmorepowerthananyoneelseinthiscastle.”ItwassimilarinWallachia.Theprincewasallowednotroopsofhis

own,permittedno fortresses ordefense.Hewas entirelydependent ontheboyars, eachofwhomkepthisownsoldiersat the ready. Itdidnotmakeforpowerfulleaders.

KingLadislaswavedtoHunyadi.Hunyadididnotseeit.Ladapitiedthekingthen,butmorethanthat,shehatedhimforbeingweak.Thiswashiscountry,andhe letanothermanhaveall thepower.Hedeservedtoloseeverything.LadadidnotunderstandwhyElizabethdependedonafeeblesonratherthantakingthethroneherself.

Huma had played the same game, and in the end it had seen herbanished.Power throughsonswasnomore secure thanpower throughhusbands.

“Yousaidtherewasanothercontenderforthethrone?”LadaaskedStefan.

OnemanhadnotmovedforwardtogreetHunyadi.Hestoodalone,darkeyescalculatingashewatchedeveryonewhomattered inHungaryclamoringforamomentofHunyadi’sattention.ThoughhewasfarleanerthanHunyadianddressedinmorefinerythanHunyadiwouldeverwear,Ladasawthesamedeterminedjaw,thesameconfidentbrow.ButwhereHunyadi’s eyes were bold and honest, his son’s were calculating andsecretive.

“Matthias,”Stefansaid.

Lada watched Matthias throughout the evening. He never so much asglanced her way, so she had ample time to study him without fear ofbeingcaught.Heworeasmileasostentatiouslyasheworethegoldchainathisneckandthejeweledpinsonhisvest.Itwasornamentation,meanttodazzle.Butalwayshiseyeswerenarrowedandshrewdashespoketothispersonoranotheror,inmanycases,didnotspeaktothem.

Hunyadi had been drawn into a corner, trapped by an impassable

wallofdresses.Ladadidnotenvyhim.Hewasawidower,andthemostpowerfulmaninthecountry.Thefactthathehadnofamilynamepaledincomparisontohiswealth.Shewishedhecouldbreakfreesotheycouldspeak.Ofwhat,itdidnotmatter.Buthewasheronlyallyhere,andshemightaswellhavebeenalone.

NicolaesidleduptoLada.Hehadsecuredsomeclothesniceenoughtogainhimaccess.Shedidnotknowwhereorhowhehadobtainedtheclothing,andshedidnotcare.Itwasarelieftoseehim.

“Youshoulddance.Oratleastspeaktosomeone,”hesaid.Ladashookherhead.“Itwilldonogood.Ibelonghereasmuchasa

piginadressdoes,andeveryonewillknowassoonasIopenmymouth.”“IactuallysawseveralpigsindressesasIcamein.Notasingleone

gotpastthedoor.Youaredefinitelydoingbetterthantheyare.”Shaking her head, Lada let Nicolae lead her away from the wall.

“Look, no one is speaking to the king.” Nicolae nudged her in thatdirection.“Talktohim.”

“Noonespeaks tohimbecausehedoesnotmatter. Ihavepledgedmyloyaltyfornothing.”

Something in Lada’s tone must have warned Nicolae, because heimmediatelyturnedthembotharoundandsteeredLadaoutofthethroneroom and into the freezing night air of the courtyard. He smiled andnodded to everyone they passed, quickly taking them through the gateand across the bridge. Lada leaned heavily against one of the stonepillars.

“Ikneltinthereandsworefealtytoanotherking—aforeignking—fornothing,Nicolae.Hewillnothelpmegetmythrone.Hecannotevengethisowncrown.WhathaveIaccomplished?”

Nicolae took her hands in his. “You do what you must. It is nodifferent fromwhat the little zealot does,making treaties and creatingalliancesthatmeanlessthanthepapertheyarewrittenon.Yourbrotherwould have done the same. You must survive, and Hungary haswelcomedyou.Takeadvantageofit.Hunyadiisapowerfulally.Inspiteof your best efforts, he cares about you. This is a good situation. It iscertainlybetterthanhidinginthewoods,pickingonTransylvania.”

“Butitisnotwhatwecamefor.”

Nicolaeshrugged,stampinghisfeetagainstthecold.“IcametogetawayfromtheOttomans.Wealldid.Yougavethattous.”

“Mateiwasspyingonme,”shesaid.Shehadtoldnoone,holdingtheinformationcloseoutofshame,anger,and,perhaps,abitofguiltoverhisdeath.“HewasreportingtoMehmed.”

Nicolae uttered a sad oath, his breath fogging into the night air.“Mateiwasafool,then.Iwillkeepasharpereyeoneveryone.ButIknowthis—you have done many things for us already. We are in a goodposition. You fight at Hunyadi’s side. Foreign kings accept yourallegiance.Yourmen respect andare loyal to you.”He smiled. “That isquiteabitforalittledragonfromWallachia.”

Ladaknewhewastryingtohelpher,andshewascomfortedthathermen were satisfied. She had gotten them out of slavery. Led themsuccessfullyinbattle.Earnedtherespectofoneofthegreatestmenofhertime.

She stared numbly into the night. The Hungarian night. Not theWallachiannight.

Itwasnotenough.Neverenough.

RADU HAD ONLY AN hour before the party, before he would need topersuade Cyprian that he was ready to betray Mehmed and join

EmperorConstantine’s cause.Hehurried toKumal’shouse.Kumalwasnotthere,buthewasnotwhomRaduneededtospeakwith.

“Nazira?” he called, bursting through the front door. “Fatima?Nazira?”

Nazirarushedintothefrontroom,Fatimaclosebehindher.Naziraheld a cloth in her hands, dripping water along the floor. Concernpinchedherface.“Whatisit?”

“Iamleaving.ForConstantinople.”“Theymarchalready?Sosoon?”“No. No. I—” Radu paused, looking around the room. “Are we

alone?”“Yes,ofcourse.”Radu sat, suddenly exhausted. He looked down at his hands.

“Mehmedhasaskedmetodefect.IamtoconvinceanambassadorthatIwishtoaidEmperorConstantine.Ifallgoestoplan,Iwillruntonight.”

Nazira covered her mouth with the wet cloth, then dropped it.“Tonight?”

“Yes.”“ButwhatiftheyfindoutyouarestillloyaltoMehmed?”“Theycannot.Ihavetopretendtowantanewlifewiththem.They

mustthinkIamnevercomingback.IdonotknowwhatMehmedwilltellKumal,butIwantedyoutoknowthetruth.Iwillnotbeabletowriteorcommunicateinanyway.”

AsuddendeterminationhardenedNazira’sface.“Thatwillnotbeaproblem.Iamcomingwithyou.”

“What?No.Youcannot!”Radustoodagainindisbelief.“Ican,andIwill.Youhavetakencareofusallthistime.Nowitismy

turntorepayyou.Itistoomuchtobearthissecretalone.Iwillgoasyourwife.”

“Itistoodangerous!Iftheydiscoverme,theywillkillusboth!”“Which is exactly why I need to come!Why would aman put his

belovedwifeinthatmuchdanger?Mymerepresencewillsellyourloyaltyinawaynothingelsecould.Besides,IhavespentalltheseyearsstudyingGreek.ItisabouttimeIgottouseit.”

Radushookhishead,aghast.HeturnedtoFatimaforsupport.“Tellherthisisinsane.”

Fatimalookedasthoughshewantedtocry,butsheshookherheadinstead.“Naziraisright,”shewhispered.“It isthebestwaytokeepyousafe.Wewillcome.”

“But you hate to travel!” Radu looked back at Nazira, triumphant.“YoucannotaskFatimatocome.”

“Iamnot.”NaziraturnedtoFatima,cuppingherfacegently inherhands.Sheputherlipstotheothergirl’sear,whisperingsomethingRaducouldnothear.Thenshesaid,“Youunderstand?”

Fatimashookherhead,silenttearsstreamingdownherface.“Icancome,”shewhispered.“Iwanttobewhereveryouare.”

“And I want to be wherever you are. But I need you to be safe.”Nazira regardedFatimawitha tenderness thathurtRadu tosee. “I canweather this storm for both of us, but only if I have the shelter inmyheartofknowingthatmyFatimaiswell.”

Fatimashookherheadagain,thennodded,crying.“Iwillcomebacktoyou.Always.”Naziraclosedthedistancebetween

theirmouths in the exactwayRaduhad imaginedMehmeddoingwithhim. But this kiss was infinitely more sweet, more intimate than anyRadu had ever managed to dream of. He looked away, unwilling tointrudeonthetwowomen’sloveandheartbreak.

Naziraclearedherthroat.RaduturnedbacktofindherstillholdingFatimaclose.FatimahidherfaceinNazira’sshoulder,butNazira’sfacewasferocious.“Whendoweleave?”

CyprianwaswaitingoutsidethegranddoorstoMehmed’sparty.Thoughtheambassadorhadcarefullycomposedhimself,hisnervesshowedinthewayhisfingerstappedunceasinglyagainsthisblue-cladleg.Radudidnotcare for the styles out of Constantinople. He found the deliberateexposing ofmultiple layers of clothes to be gaudy and vain. But unlikethatoftheotherambassadors,Cyprian’slayerswerecoordinatedandlessjarring. Radu supposed he himself would be wearing clothes like thatsoon.

Hedidnotrealizehewasrunninghisfingersalonghisturbanuntiltheycaughtinoneofthefolds.

Andprayer.Whenwouldhepray?Beingcutofffromprayerwithhisbrotherswouldbelikebeingcutofffromsleep.Hecouldalreadyfeelhissoulwearingthinandtiredsimplyfromcontemplatingit.Hewouldfindaway to pray.Hehad to. Even if he could only pray in his heart,Godwouldunderstand.

Lightandmusicspilledfromthedoorway,ajarringaccompanimenttoRadu’sbleakthoughts.Therewasnouseindelay.HecrossedthehalltoCyprian,whosevisage flashedabrief lookofhappinessbeforeworryclaimeditoncemore.

“Youcame,”Cypriansaid.“Ihadbeguntofearyouwouldnot.”“Weareallofusslavestothewhimsofthesultan.”Raduhatedthe

way the words flowed smoothly out of his mouth, as though theybelongedthere.“Cyprian,thisisNazira,mywife.”

AmomentarytwistofconfusiondistortedCyprian’sfaceashefinallynoticedNaziraatRadu’sside. “Yourwife?”Withmovements formedbyyears of habit, Cyprian reached out and took her hand, bowing andkissingit.

“Hello,”Nazirasaid,hervoicestrained.Shelookedoverhershoulderconstantly.Radudidnotknowhowmuchofitwasnerves,andhowmuchwasactingtoselltheirdeceptiontoCyprian.

“I—Ididnotexpectyoutohaveawife.”Cyprianfrowned,thenshookhishead.“Imean,youaresoyoung.Myage.”

Radusmiledtightly.“WhenyoufindsomeonelikeNazira,youdonotwait.”HelookedpastCypriantowardtheparty,andthenbackdownthehall.“Canwespeakinprivate?”heaskedinalowvoice.

“Ofcourse.”Cyprianfollowedthemoutintoasidegarden.ThesamesidegardenRaduhadcome to somany times to readand thendestroyMehmed’s secret notes. In the face of what he wasmoving toward, helongedtohaveeventhatlevelofclosenessagain.

As soon as they were far enough into the garden, Radu turned toCyprian.“Wewanttoleave.”

“What?”“Right now.We cannot pretend to supportMehmed anymore.His

father kidnappedme, torturedme, stolemy entire childhood. I cannotstandbyandwatchasMehmedtakesConstantinoplethesameway.”

Cyprianwilted.“Sohedoesmeantoattack.”“Assoonasheisready.Canyougetustothecity,totheemperor?I

will dowhatever I can. I grew upwithMehmed and served him; I amfamiliar with his true temperament andmany of his plans. I can helpyou.”

Cyprian nodded. Mehmed had been right. Cyprian must haveplanned to try to get information fromRadu.Why elsewouldhebe soquicktotrustthem?“Weshouldleaverightnow,”hesaid.

“We are ready.” Radu pulled his and Nazira’s traveling bags frombehindastonebench.

“Sheiscoming?”Cyprian’ssurprisewasconfirmationofwhatNazirahadsaid.Nooneturningspywouldriskthe lifeofan innocentwoman.Please,Raduprayed,please letNaziracomethroughthissafely. Itwasone thing to gamblewithhis own life forMehmed’s cause.He felt sickknowinghewasalsoriskingNazira’s.

“Raduismyhusband.”Naziragrippedhishand.SomeofRadu’sfearwas soothed. Itwas selfish to draw any amount of happiness fromher

sacrifice,buthecouldnothelpit.“Wherehegoes,Igo.”“Very well.” They followed Cyprian to the guest stables, where he

found one of the ambassadors’ servant boys. The boy was small, withintelligenteyesandblackhairthickandtangledlikethatch.Afteraquick,whisperedconversation,theboysaddledthreehorses.

Though Radu knew perfectly well they would not be followed,Cyprian’sparanoiawascontagious.Radufoundhimselfglancingoverhisshoulderastheyrodethroughthecity.His lastviewastheycrestedthehill outside Edirne was the same as the first he had ever had of theempire.Spiresandminaretswereblackpointsagainstthestarlitsky.

Hebidthemasilentfarewell,prayingthattheywouldwatchoverthecityinhisabsence.

LADAWASNOT CERTAINwhichwasmore surprising: that shehadbeeninvited to one of Hunyadi’s inner-circle councils, or that his son

Matthiashadnot.Hunyadisatat theheadof the table,withseveralsimilarlygrizzled

menaroundhim.Attheoppositeendofthetablesattwopriests.TheseatnexttoHunyadiwasempty.HestoodandgesturedforLadatositthere.ThestingofinvisibilitythathadplaguedherintheweeksinceswearingherloyaltydisappearedasshesatatHunyadi’srighthand.Assoonasshewassettled,heleanedforward,slammingafistagainstthetable.

“Constantinople!”he roared. “Once again it faces a threat.Perhapsthe greatest threat it has ever known. We cannot let the heart ofChristendom, Rome of old, fall to the infidels. If Constantinoplesuccumbs to theMuslim plague, what is to stop them from spreadingoverthewholeworld?”

One of the priests nodded vehemently. The other remainedimpassive.Afewofthemenwereengaged,butseveralleanedawayfromthetableasthoughdistancingthemselvesfromthetopic.

“Whatareyousuggesting?”theexcitedpriestasked.“We crusade, as we have before.We gather the righteous until we

swellaroundthewallslikeGod’sownwave,toforeverdrowntheinfidelthreat.”

Theotherpriestsmileddrily.“IbelievethelastsuccessfulChristiancrusadeactuallysackedConstantinople.”

Hunyadi huffed, waving away the words with his hands. “Italians.Theyhavenohonor.IfwelettheMuslimstakeConstantinople,theheartof Eastern Christendom, what is next? Transylvania? Hungary? Longhave we stood between Islam’s expansion and the rest of Europe. AsdefendersofChrist,wecannotignoretheplightofConstantinople.”

Lada watched, trying to figure out Hunyadi’s angle. The OttomanEmpirealreadysurroundedConstantinople.Ifthecityfell,itgavethemavirtually impregnable capital, but it did not move them any closer toHungary or the rest of Europe. The threat was merely spiritual, notphysical. It would be demoralizing to lose the great city, but notdamaging.AtleastnottoHungary.

“Youhave ledus against a sultanbefore,” saidoneof themen,hishead shiny and bald, but his beard still dark. “We fought with you atVarna.Welost.Welostourking.Hungarystillsufferstheconsequencesandwillcontinuetountilthecrownisonceagainstable.WhywouldweriskthatagainforConstantinople?”

“ItisnotaboutHungary.ItisaboutChristianity.Haveyouheardofthepriestwholedpeasants—ordinarypeasants!—againsttheOttomans?Theydrovethembackwiththeferocityoftheirfaith!Theywonadecisiveandshockingvictory,becauseChristwasontheirside.”

“Yes,” the bald man said, rubbing his face wearily. “And then thepriestcaughttheplagueandmostofthepeasantsfrozetodeath.”

LadawatchedasHunyadituggedonhisbeard,tryingtoimposehisintensityontheothermen.Hehadnoangle,sherealized.Therewasnopoliticaladvantageforhim,personally,atConstantinople.Ifanything,hestoodtoloseallhehadworkedsohardtobuildhereforhimselfandhisson.

Listeningtohimtalkandargue,Ladacouldnothelpbutbestirred.He was passionate and charming, utterly adamant in his belief thatdefending Constantinople was the right thing to do. She weighed itagainstMehmed’sferventdesireforthecity.Sheknewothersthoughthedid it forgain—evenhisownmenwantedthecityonly for therumored

riches—butthatwasnotwhatmovedMehmed.Mehmedfelttheweightofprophecy and the burden of his god on his shoulders. That would notdisappearuntilhetookthecityordiedtrying.

Lada wondered how the world could survive with men such asMehmedandHunyadionoppositesides.Orperhapsthatwashowitdidsurvive. If they served the same purpose, she could not imagine anynationnotfallingbeforetheircombinedmight.

Eachgod,ChristianandMuslim,hadchampions,keepingtheotheratbay.

Whosesidewouldshefallon?CouldshejoinHunyadi?CouldshegoagainstMehmed?

ThateveningLadawalked,Stefanatherside.Hedidnothavemuchtoreport, other than that theking’smotherdidnot likeHunyadiandwastryingtoeithersubvertormarryhim.

“WhatdoyouthinkaboutConstantinople?”Ladaasked, lookingupthroughthebarebranchesatthetwilightsky.

“Hunyadidoesnothaveenoughsupporttogofight,buthewill.Theking’smotherisencouraginghim.Shehopeshewilldiethere,andsolvesomeof her problems. Shewillmake certainhehas the forces and thefundingheneeds.”

“Imeanyou.Whatdoyouthink?Whatdothementhink?IfIaskedthemtomarchwithHunyadianddefendthewalls…wouldthey?”

Stefan was quiet for a long time. Then he lifted his shoulders. “Ithinktheywould.”

“Butitisnotourgoal.Itisnotwhathaskeptustogether.”“Goalschange,”hesaidsimply.“Ifyouask,mostwillfollow.”“Willyou?”A ghost of a smile disrupted the blank space of his face. “I do not

know.”Ladanodded,lookingbackupatthesky.“Thatisfine.Idonotknow,

either.”

TwoweeksafterthecouncilaboutConstantinople,HunyadiinvitedLadatodine in thecastle.Shealwaysatewithhermen,so thiswasunusual.Againstherbetterjudgment,sheagreed,butonlyafterHunyadisaidshedid not have to wear a dress. She would not put herself through thatagain.

She entered the dining roomwith her back as straight as a sword,hair tied in a black cloth in defiance of the elaborate styles of theHungariancourt.

Sheneednothaveworriedsomuch.Dressortrousers,curlsorcloth,shewasstillinvisible.

Asdishesoffoodwerepassedbyservants,Ladatriedtolistentotheconversations around her.Her dinner companions spoke of people shedid not know, ofmatters that did not concern her.Nowherewas thereanything for her to contribute to or even enjoy.The familiarity of it allexhaustedher.Itwasthesameaswhatshehadgrownupwith:circlesofgossip, words and favors traded for power, deals made for which thenobilitywouldseenoneoftheworkandallofthebenefit.

Sinceshehadnothingtoofferanyone,noonepaidhertheslightestmind.Hunyadifaredbetter.Hewaswildlypopular,regaledwithrequeststotellstoriesofhisconquest.Buthisothernesswasinescapable.Hewasasoldier,throughandthrough,andthoughhewasundeniablycharming,therewasagruffdirectnesstohimthatwasoutofplacehere.Thenoblesdeferredtohimwithacertainpatronizingarrogance.Theking’smother,Elizabeth, asked him for story after story, each circling back to hischildhood.

Ladarealizedwitha spikeofangerwhat itwas:Hunyadiwas theirpet. Theywere proud of his accomplishments, boastful ofwhat he haddone, but theywouldnever, ever seehimas their equal.AndElizabethmadecertainnooneforgotwherehecamefrom.

Hewasworthmore than every glitteringwaste of a person in thiswholecastle.

ThoughHunyadineverdrankwhentheywerecampaigningorriding,Lada watched as he downed glass after glass of wine. She revised herpreviousthoughtthathewasdoingbetterthanshe.Hewasmiserable.Asthemealbrokeupandpeoplestoodingroupstotalk,Hunyadisuggesteddancing several times. Lada had seen him dance—he was a wonderful

dancer—and she understood his need to do something with his body.Movement was freedom. But there were no musicians, and hissuggestionsweremetwithlaughter,asthoughhejested.

Ladastompedacrosstheroomandtookhiselbow.“Ineedhim,”shesnappedatthecourtesanspollutingtheairwiththeiraggressiveperfume.Theypouted,protestingmildlythathehadnotfinishedhisstory,butassoon as Lada removedHunyadi they filled the space as though he hadneverexisted.

“Thankyou,”Hunyadisaid,swayingslightly.“ThesepeoplearemoreterrifyingthanacontingentofJanissaries.”

“Andfarmoreruthless.”Ladaguidedhimtowardthedoor,buthestumbledtoastop,asmile

oftruejoypartingthehazeofalcoholonhisexpression.“Matthias!”Matthias,hisownauburnhairoiledandcarefullystyled,unlikehis

father’smane,paused inhis conversationwith severalothermen.LadaknewhehadheardHunyadi,buthecontinuedasthoughhehadnot.

“Matthias!”Hunyadibarreledover,clappinghishandsontheyoungman’sshoulders.Matthias’sansweringsmilewasascarefullystyledashishair.

“Father.”“Matthias,IwantedyoutomeetLadaDracul.”Hunyaditurnedback

to her and gestured at Matthias with unabashed pride. Matthias’sansweringwhisperofasneermadeLadawishtorunherswordthroughhim.

Hegaveheraperfunctorybow.“SoyouaretheferalgirlofWallachiahehastakenunderhiswing.”Themenaroundhimlaughed.Onemadean obscene gesture behind Hunyadi’s back. Their opinion of herrelationshipwithhimwasevident.LadasensedthatMatthiashadneverbeenprivytohisfather’sideaofmarryingthem.

“Ladasingle-handedlydefeatedawholeBulgarcontingent.Savedmylife. And she grew up with Sultan Mehmed. Invaluable insight. Veryclever.”Hunyadi smiledatLadawith the same level ofpride ashehadshownforhisson,andsomethinginsideherbroke.

“Is thatso?”Oneof themenleanedforward, leering.“Tellme, is ittruewhattheysay?Thathehasonethousandwomeninhisharem,and

anotherharemmadeupentirelyofboys?”Ladafeltthefamiliarstabofangerthatalwaysaccompaniedmention

oftheharem,andabriefspikeoffear.Amaleharem?Wassuchathingpossible?WasRadu…Sheshovedthosefeelingsdownwithanunexpecteddefensiveness on her brother’s behalf. How must Radu, alreadytormented by the impossibility of his love, feel when he heard suchinsinuationsusedasslander?

Besides,thesemendidnotknowMehmed.Howdaretheyspeakofhimthisway?Sheraisedaneyebrowcoolly.“Ifyouareso interested inmaleharems,Icanintroduceyoutothesultan.Thoughyouarenotquiteprettyenoughforhistastes.”

Theman’s face turnedadangerousshadeofred.Hunyadi letoutabarking burst of laughter and clapped Matthias on the back. His soncringed, then carefully reset his face. “I believe Elizabethwould like tospeaktoyou,”hesaidtohisfather.

Hunyadigroaned.The leeringman spoke again. “I believe shewould like todomore

thanspeakwithyou.”Matthiaspretendedoutrage,but itwasall in jest.Hunyadi was embarrassed. Response was impossible. He could notimpugnElizabeth’shonor,nordidhewanttocriticizeMatthias’sfriends.

Ladacouldbearnomore. “Theroomis toowarm.Willyouseemeout?”Hunyadinoddedgraciously,offeringhisarm.Shesteeredhimoncemore toward the door and grabbed a bottle of wine on their way. Shehandedittohimwordlessly.Theywalkedthroughthecentercourtyard,then over the bridge, descending the bank to a bare weeping willow.Hunyadislippedseveraltimes,nearlytakingthembothdown.

Lada’s thoughts were on Mehmed. It was so strange, hearingaccountsoftheMehmedthattheworldsaw—seeminglyinfiniteversionsof the same person, each distorted and exaggerated. But she knew therealhim.

Ordidshe?Hehadspiedonher.HehadsenthertoWallachiawithhissupport,

andthensupportedherrival.Hehadmarriedandfatheredchildren,allwhileprofessinghis loveforher.Andthroughitall,hehadnevertakenhissightsoffConstantinople.Hewouldnot,couldnot.Notevenforher.

Could she really consider fighting for Constantinople, knowing itwouldbegoingdirectlyagainstMehmedandeverythinghehadbeentoher?Shedidnotthinkshecouldraiseaswordagainsthim.AsmuchasshelovedHunyadiandhatedtheOttomans,itwouldnotbetheOttomansshewouldtrulybefighting.ItwouldbeMehmed.

Sherememberedthosewarmnightstogether,cocoonedinherroom,plotting and planning the attack on the city. It had felt like playingpretend.ButithadneverbeenpretendforMehmed.Constantinoplewashis dream, the one thing hewould not give up. Everythingwas to thatend. Including supporting her rival on theWallachian throne. He hadsacrificedherdreamsforhis.

Maybeshewouldgotodefendthewalls.“Didyouseehim?”Hunyadisaid,oncetheyweresitting.Ladastartledoutofherthoughts.“Mehmed?”Hunyadilaughed.“No!Myson!Helookslikeaking.”Lada thought thatwasnota thing tobeproudof.Sheweighedher

nextwordsasjudiciouslyasshecould.“Heisnothinglikeyou.”Hunyadi smiled,nodding. “Iknow. Idonotunderstandhim.But I

haveworkedwithbloodandsweatmywholelifesohecouldhaveaccesstoeverythingthatInevercould.Myswordhascutawaytothecourtsforhim.He never has to dowhat I have done. I gave him that.”Hunyadiloweredhishead,closinghiseyes.“Ithinkhehasachanceatthethrone.Canyou imagine? Iam the sonofpeasants, andmysoncouldbeking.EverythingIhavedone,allthatIhavelost,allthestruggleanddeath.Itwasforhim.”

Ladaremembered the lookofpridehehadgivenher.Matthiasdidnot deserve Hunyadi. “I wish you had been my father,” she said. IfHunyadiwereherfather,everythingwouldbeeasier.Shewouldjumpatthechancetocrusadewithhim,tofightathisside.

IfHunyadiwereher father, shewouldneverhaveknownMehmed,neverhadherloyaltiestwistedandtuggedintostrangenewshapes.Andher heart would not have to constantly shield itself from the part thatmissed Mehmed so desperately. Hunyadi would have protected Radu,too. And Radu would have appreciated him in a way Matthias wasincapableof.

Hunyadi patted her arm with his heavy hand. “Do not wish awaywhatyouare. Ifyouweremydaughter, Iwouldhaveextinguishedyourfirelongago.Iwouldhavegivenyouthebesttutorsandthefinestclothesandmadeyouintoaprettydolltobetradedawayinmarriage.Ididthesamewithmyson;ImadehimintosomeoneIdonotknow,andit fillsme with both pride and sadness. That is the best we can do for ourchildren—turn them into strangerswithbetterhopes thanweeverhad.Yourfatherwasafoolandacoward,buthischoicesshapedyouintothefearsomecreatureyouare.Idonotwanttoimagineaworldinwhichyouarenotyou.”

ForyearsLadahadnurturedonlyhatredforherfather,totakeawaythepainthatlovinghimhadleftherwith.Butthatnightinhertentasshedriftedtosleep,she letsomeof itgo.Becauseshe, too,wasgrateful forwhoshewas.Shewouldnotwishanypartofherselfaway.

Whichmeantshewasstill leftwiththequestionofwhattodowiththe parts that loved Mehmed and the parts that wanted to fight atHunyadi’sside.

THREEHOURSAFTERLEAVINGEdirne,Radu,Cyprian,andNaziraheardahorsegallopingmadlytowardthem.Theypulledtheirhorsestothe

sideoftheroad.Cypriandrewhissword,andRaducopiedhim,thoughhe could not imagine who might be pursuing them. Certainly notMehmed’s forces. Perhaps one of the ambassadors had somehowdiscoveredtheirdeception,andwasridingtowarnCyprian?

Thehorse, lathered and shivering,was drawn to an abrupt stop infrontofthem.“Hehaskilledthem!”theridershouted.

“Valentin?”Cypriansheathedhissword.Itwasthethatch-hairedboywhohadhelpedtheminthestables.

Valentin tried to dismount, but fell roughly to the ground instead.“Hekilledthem!”

Cyprian jumped from his horse, grabbing Valentin. “What do youmean?Whyareyouhere?”

“Hekilledthem!Attheparty.Thesultankilledthem.Hekilledthemall.”

CyprianlookedupatRaduandNazirainhorror.“Didyouknow?”Radu shook his head, numbwith shock.He had not known. This,

then,wasMehmed’sdeclarationofwar.Raduknew that liveswouldbe

lost—ofcoursetheywould,thatwasthepriceofasiege—butthisfeltsopersonal. So…excessive. It felt more like murder than war. He had nodoubt Mehmed had his reasons, and if Mehmed could explain them,Raduwouldunderstand.

Unbidden, the imageof theambassadors lyingon thegleaming tilefloor,bloodpoolingaroundthem,cametoRadu’smind.Souracidroseinhisthroat,threateningtocomeout.Surelytherehadbeenareason.“Ididnotknow,”hewhispered.

Cypriancradledtheboy,still lookingupatRaduandNazira.“Yourtimingsavedmylife.Ioweyoueverything,andwillcallyoufriendstomydyingday.”

NaziraandRadulookedateachotherasthefullweightofwhattheywereinthemiddleoffinallydescendedontheirshoulders.

Three days later,Radu’s assumption thatNazirawould require a lot ofhelp on the road was heartily disproved. She had packed not only heressentialsbutalsoprovisions.Raduhadnoteventhoughtofit,afactthatwasnotlostonNazira.Shebattedhereyesslylyathimasshestartedafireeffortlesslyandpulledoutfoodfromasaddlebag.“Wewivesareveryusefulthingstohavearound,”shesaid.

Raduhuddledclosetothefire,gratefulfortheheatandforNazira’sskills.“AndallthistimeIthoughtyouweremerelydecorative.”

Cypriangavea small laugh,whileRaduandNazira tradeda secretsmileoverhowtrueherdecorativeroleactuallywas.ItwasgoodtohearCyprianlaugh.Hehadunderstandablybeeninapallsincereceivingnewsofthemurders.

Assassinations,Raducorrectedhimself.Political,notpersonal.Thatmade them assassinations, not murders. Which he found easier tostomach,thoughneitherwaspleasant.

“Howmuchfarthertothecity?”Raduasked.“Weshouldbetheretomorrow.”Theyhadtakenawanderingroute,

fueledbytheservantValentin’sterrorandCyprian’sfearofpursuit.Raduand Nazira could not very well assure their traveling companions thatMehmedwantedthemalltoarrivesafely,sotheytoiledalonglittle-usedroadsandthroughbackcountry.

NaziradishedoutsoupandthensettledinnexttoRadu.“Youevenrememberedspices?”Radusaid.Thesoupwasdeliciously

hotonhistongue.“Youmarriedextremelywell,Radu.”Sheleanedagainsthisfreearm.

Radu looked up to see Cyprian watching them with a forlorn, wistfulexpression.

Naziranoticedit,too.“Areyoumarried,Cyprian?”Heshookhisheadasthoughcomingoutofadazeandlookeddown

athisbowl.“No.”“Iwondered if youweregoinghome toawife.Didyougrowup in

Constantinople?”Henodded,soakingthenow-staleflatbreadinthesouptosoftenit.Nazira continued asking questions, pumping Cyprian for

information.Raduwasbothproudofherandsadthat itwasnecessary.“Doyouhavefamilytherestill?”

“Yes. Sort of.” Cyprian’s smile twisted and did not touch his eyes.“MyfatherisDemetrios.”

“The despot?” Radu asked, surprised. Constantine’s two brothers,DemetriosandThomas,ruledotherareasinthePeloponnese.Theywereoftenatoddswitheachother,enemiesasfrequentlyastheywereallies.Raducouldnotunderstandwhyoneofthemwouldallowhissontobeanambassador. It was a job of dubious prestige, thankless and, frankly,dangerous.Ambassadorswereas likely tobekilledby foreigncourtsastheirowniftheybroughtbackundesirablereports.

Cypriannodded.“Iam,unfortunately,abastard.Mymotherwashismistress.SoIamnotasvaluableashislegitimatesons.Constantinetookmeinandgavemeapositioninhiscourtasafavortomymother.”

“WasshefromCyprus?”Naziraasked.Cyprian’sexpressionsoftened.“Shenamedmeafterherisland.She

alwayssaidIwasherhomewherevershewas.”Nazirasighedprettily.“I likeherverymuchalready.Haveyouever

beentoCyprus?Ihearitisbeautiful.”“No.Mymotherdiedfouryearsago.Ihavemeanttogoandseeher

birthplace,butConstantine’sneedhasbeengreaterthanmywhims.”“Ishesodemanding,thisuncleemperorofyours?”Nazira’stonewas

light and teasing.Radu leaned back,wondering how elseNazirawouldprovehehaddrasticallyunderestimatedher.

Cyprianlaughed.“No.Thatiswhatkeepsmeathisside.IwouldfearformysoulifIhaditinmetorepayallhiskindnessbyabandoninghiminhis timeofgreatestneed.”Hisexpression turneddarkonceagain. “Iworryforhowhewillmournifnewsoftheambassadors’deathsreacheshimbeforewedo.Hewillthinkmemurdered,andwillblamehimself.Itwasnothisfault.Irequestedtogo.”

Radufrowned.“Whywouldyoudothat?”Cypriantookamomenttodrainhissoup,lookingintothebowllike

hecouldmakemoreappear.“Ilikedmyfirstvisit.Edirneseemedtomeverybeautifuland…intriguing.Ididnotanticipatehowthingswouldhavechanged.”Helookedbackup,anotherattemptatasmilemovinghislipsbutnotchangingthesadshapeofhiseyes.“Besides,IhadtakenallthattimetolearnTurkish.Itseemedapitytowasteit.”

“If I hadknown, Iwouldhavewarned you all.”Even ashe said it,Raduknewitwasnottrue.Hewouldhavewantedtowarnthem.ButhewouldnothavegoneagainstwhatMehmedthoughtbest.

Cyprian leanedforwardas thoughhewouldgraspRadu’sshoulder.Thenhesatback.“Itisforthebestyoudidnot.Itwouldhavealertedthesultantoyourdisloyalty,andyouwouldhavediedwithus.No,itisbetterthisway.Iwillmournmycompanions,buoyedbythehopethatyouhavebroughtus.”

ThesouphadturnedsourinRadu’sstomach.

“AMBASSADORS ARE HERE. FROMEdirne.” Stefan had hardly finishedspeaking when Lada ran from their camp to the castle. Radu

would be with them. She had a lot to speak with him about, and sheanticipatedwithdelightpresentingOanatohim.

She pushed toward the throne room, trying to see over heads ofotherstryingtogetin.Twoguardswouldnotletherpast.Hunyadifoundherthere,arguingwiththem.

“Mybrotherwillbewiththeambassadors,”shesaid.Hunyadishookhishead.“No,theyareallTurkish.Buttheybrought

this.”Heheldaletteraddressedtoher.Unlikelasttime,hegaveittoherunopened.

LadaclaspedHunyadi’shand,tryingtohideherdisappointmentandfrustration.“It is fromRadu.Iaskedhisaid.If thereisnewsofvalue,Iwillbringittoyou.”

Henodded,smiling.“Iknow.”Shetooktheletterandretreatedbeneaththebridge,wheretheheavy

weepingbranchesofwillowscocoonedherandshecouldpretend tobefarfromthepoisonouscastle.ThereweremanyreasonswhyRadumightnothave come.Hewas ill.Hewasdelayed.Hewasdead.Orhe finally

hadwhathewanted,andnothingcouldtempthimtoleave.Ladaonlymarginallypreferredthelastoptiontohisdeath.She split the seal and opened the letter. It took her a moment to

processthatitwasnotfromRadu,tellingherwhetherhewouldjoinherinherquestforWallachia.

ItwasfromMehmed.Her face flushed as she read and then reread the first few lines,

horrified.

Idreamofherneck,slenderandunadornedasthegazelle,Ilongtoseehertresses,drapingaclothbetweenusandour

nakedness,Herbreastslikesmoothmirrors,herlegslikeslenderreeds

bentbythewater,Ateventideshelightenstheshadows,alampagainstthe

night,AndIwillnotforswearthatfirenorthepassionitalightsin

mybody,Swiftandtautasanarrowattheready,withher,my

target.

“Whathasheshatoutonthispage?”Ladamuttered,scowlingatthewords. Mehmed had tried to read her poetry before, and she alwaysstoppedhim. Itwasawasteofwordsandbreath.Whohadever lookedwith lust upon a gazelle? And her breasts had nothing like themirroraboutthem.

She skimmed the rest of the poem. When he had finally finishedcomparing her body to various objects and animals, he moved on tobusiness.

Iknowyouhavenotbeensuccessfulinyourattemptsatthe throne. I wish I could help. However, I have aproposition.

Lada scowled. He did not wish that he could help—he had very

clearlydemonstratedhewishednosuchthing.Shebracedherselfforhissuggestionthatshereturntohim.

DowhateveryoumusttopersuadeHunyaditostayoutof Constantinople, and I will be able to part with enoughmen to give you the strength you need to reclaim yourthrone.Sendwordbackwithmyambassadors.OnceIhaveit,IwillwaitforyouinthesouthofTransylvania,whereitmeetsSerbiaandWallachia.

Lada dropped the letter in her lap. Whatever she had thoughtMehmedmightwrite,whateverslyattemptstolureherbackortoremindhershehadmadethewrongchoice,theywerenotthere.

She did not know if that disappointed her. But she had foundsomethingshehadnotexpected.Support.Hewantedhertosucceed.Andhewasofferingherhelp.

Herway to the thronehadopenedupagain.All shehad todowasbetrayHunyadi.

ItwasdarkbythetimeLadawalkedinadazebacktocamp.Hermenstilllivedoutside,withnoroomfortheminthebarracks.Itsuitedthemfine,anditsuitedheraswell.ShepreferredatenttothestoneprisonofHunedoara.

Whensheenteredhertent,shefoundOanasittingontherugnexttoalamp,mendinginherlap.Asachild,Ladahadsometimeswonderedifher nurse came with sewing supplies permanently attached. Ladacollapsedontoherbedrollwithasigh.“Whatareyoudoinginhere?”sheaskedOana.

“Bogdansnores.This ismyrewardforcarryinghisgreatweightforninemonthsandnearlydyingbringinghimintotheworld.Mybeautifullittle boy turned into a great hulkingmanwho sounds like a dying pigwhenhesleeps.”

Ladacouldnothelplaughing.“Haveyouwalkedthecampatnight?Anarmyofboarswouldmakelessnoisethanmymendo.”

Oananodded,squinting,thensetasideherwork.“It istoodarkformyoldeyes.”

“Sleep.”Ladastrippedsomeofthefursfromherbedrollandtossed

thematOana.“Or,ifyouwant,Icanprobablygetyouabedinthecastle.”“Lada,mydearone,yougotmemyBogdanback.Youdonotneedto

get me anything ever again.” The nurse sounded dangerously close tocrying. “Though,” she said,her voice turninggruff, “Iwouldverymuchlike to get out of Hungary. They all have marbles in their mouths. Icannotunderstandonewordinfive.”

“Youmaygetyourwishsoonenough.”“BacktoWallachia?”Lada let out a breath heavy with the weight of the future. “No.

HunyadiplanstodefendConstantinople.”“Whywouldwegothere?”“Becausehethinksitistherightthingtodo.”Thenursemadeaderisivesound.“ThedeviltakeByzantiumandall

itsglory.Itneverdidanythingforus.”Ladalistenedasthenurselaydownandshiftedaround,makingall

thesmallnoises tiredbodiesmake. Itwasannoying,but therewasalsosomething comforting about having another woman present. Someonesheknewcaredforher.

“Which way is the wrong way?” Lada asked. “Howmuch should IgiveifitmeansgettingbacktoWallachia?”ShecouldlietoMehmed,tellhimshehadpersuadedHunyaditostayoutofConstantinople.Hewouldnotdiscoverherduplicityuntilshealreadyhadthetroops.Therewouldbe hell to pay after, though, and her castle was already filled withenemies.

Hunyadi’sloveandtrustwasavaluablething;itmeantmoretoLadathanshehadthoughtpossible.Buthecouldnotgetherthethrone.Andshe did not feel the pull of Constantinople that all themen in her lifeseemedto.Hunyadi,shecaredabout.Constantinoplewasonlyacity.

Wallachia,though.Wallachiawaseverything.As thoughhearingLada’s thoughts,hernurse echoed, “Everything.

Thereisnocosttoohighforyourpeople,foryourland.”“Even if it means betraying someone who trusts me? Or making

dealswiththeempirethattookyoursonfromyou?”“Youbroughthimback.Youbroughtyourselfback.Wallachianeeds

you,andyoudeserveWallachia.Letyourloyaltybeonlywhereyourheart

is.Everythingelse can fallby the roadandbe troddenunderfootaswepasstoourhome.”OanapattedLada’sarm.“Myfiercelittlegirl.Youcandoanything.”

Ladadidnotknowifitwaspermissionorprophecy,butshebelievediteitherway.

Thoughmanipulating people was Radu’s area of expertise, Lada foundthe opportunity to do so handed to her with all the poetic grace of agazelle’sneck.

Hunyadi paced in front of her. He had called her to the meetingroom in the castle, but this time only the two of them were present.“WhataboutSerbia?”heasked.

Lada shook her head. “I know for a fact Mara Brankovic, one ofMurad’swives,madeanewtreatyforSerbia.IfyougotoConstantinople,you will fight against Serbians, not with them.” Lada wondered brieflywhat Mara Brankovic was doing with her cleverly purchased freedom.MarahadtakenanofferofmarriagefromConstantinehimselfandusedit to forgeadealbetweenMehmedandher father, theSerbianprince—creatinganew,permanentlysinglelifeforherself.

“Damn.”Hunyadileanedbackwithasigh.“WhatdoyouthinkoftheDanestiprince?Iknowyouhatehim,butwillheaidus?Maybehewilldieatthewall,whichwouldbeveryconvenientforyou.”

Lada dragged a knife along the tabletop, scoring the wood deeply.“Heisaworm.AndnotlongagohewasinEdirne,deliveringhisloyaltytoMehmedinperson.”

“Howdoyouknow?”“BecauseIhadsomeoneinTirgovistetryingtokillhimatthetime.”Hunyadishookhishead,buthisexpressionwasmoreamusedthan

shocked.“Besides,” Lada continued, “he cannot commit troops without the

boyars giving him support. They will bide their time and twiddle theirthumbs until any usefulness has passed, and then they will send theircondolences.”

“TheWallachianboyarslikeme,though.”

“Yes,andtheyfearMehmed.Whichdoyouthinkwillbeastrongermotivatoramongthatpackofcowards?”

Hunyadi nodded grudgingly. “I have some support, though.Elizabethencouragesmetogo.AndIhaveyouandyourmen.Itwillbegoodforyoutohavesomethingtodo.”

Lada already had something to do. She respectedHunyadi, but hecouldnotgiveherthethrone.Mehmedcould.Hecouldalsotakeitfromherafterward,ifshefailedtoupholdherendoftheirbargain.

“Elizabeth isexactlywhyyouneed tostay,”Ladasaid,workingherknifebackandforthalongthegashshewascarvingintothetable.

“Whatdoyoumean?”“Hungary is in turmoil. Ladislas will not live long, and Elizabeth

knowsyouareathreattoherpower.Matthiashasachanceatthethrone.Your son could be king.” She paused, letting the word hang in the airbetweenthem.“Hewillneverhaveabetterchanceatthethrone.Ifyougoto Constantinople, Elizabeth will maneuver him out of the castle. Youmustseehowmuchyourstrengthandreputationbuoyhispopularity.Allyourtoilandbloodwillbewastedifyousheditformisplacedloyaltytotheemperorofadeadland.”

ThelinesinHunyadi’sfacedeepened.“ButIgoforChristianity.”“Serve Christianity here. Protect the borders. Keep Mehmed from

pushing farther into Europe. He will not be satisfied with takingConstantinople. As soon as the city falls, his eyes will turn towardHungary.Youcannotleaveitunderaweakchildkingandhisconnivingmother.”Ladapaused,asthoughthinking.“Besides,youwillnotmakeadifferenceatthewalls.”

Sheknewthatwas false. IfMehmedwaswillingto tradetroops forthepromisethatHunyadiwouldstayout,heunderstoodthatHunyadi’sexperienceandreputationwerebothweaponsthatcouldtipthecityoutofOttomanreachforever.Hunyadiwouldabsolutelymakeadifferencetothedefenseofthecity.AndLadacouldnotletthathappen.

“Buttheinfidels—”“IfeventhepopedoesnotseethisasathreattoChristianity,Ihardly

thinkyouneedworryaboutit.Citiesfall.Borderschange.Godendures.”Lada finallydared lookatHunyadi, andwhat she sawnearlydestroyed

herresolve.Helookedolderthanhehadwhenhebeganspeaking,andinfinitely

moretired.“IalreadytoldEmperorConstantineIwouldfightforhim.Hedependsonmyaid.Matthiascanmanagewithoutme.”

Ladasawheropening,andshestruckdeep.“Thenyouarenobetterthanmyfather.Hesoldourfutureforhisownselfishdesires,justasyouwouldsellMatthias’stosatisfyyoursoldierlypride.”

Hunyadiheldhishandsapart,palmsup,andlookeddownatthem.They were thick and callused hands, with knotted joints. Then hedropped them tohis sides, his shouldersdrooping. “Youare right. It isselfishofmetoseekgloryelsewhere.Mydutyishere.”

Ladawantedtoembracehim.Shewantedtoofferhimcomfort.ShewantedtoconfessthatshecarednothingforMatthiasorConstantinople,butthatshedidcareforHunyadi.Andshehadmanipulatedhimanyway.

Instead,shelethimwalkaway,alone.ThenshedraftedherlettertoMehmed.Hisambassadorswereleavingthenextdayandwouldcarryittohim.Theywoulddeliverherbetrayal—andherfuture—toMehmed.

Wallachiawaswaiting.

THE NEXT DAY THEY passed Rumeli Hisari, Mehmed’s new fortress.Radustrainedhisnecktoseeasmuchashecouldfromtheroad.The

fortress loomed, three soaring towers watching over the Bosporus.Cyprianregardeditwithsad,solemneyes.Valentinspatinitsdirection.Theypausedasaseriesofstakescameintoview.LiningthebanksoftheBosporus,decapitatedbodiesstoodsentry.

“Whathappened?”Nazirawhispered.Cyprian’s gazedarkened. “Someonemusthave tried toget through

theblockade.Thisisthesultan’swarningthatthestraitisclosed.”Theyrodeon,silentanddisturbed.Radurememberedalltoowellhis

firstlessoninMehmed’sfather’scourt.HeandLadahadbeenforcedtowatch as the head gardener had impaled several men. It was thebeginning ofmany such lessons in the absolute rule of law. Radu hadbeen able to forget them—mostly—since being taken under Mehmed’swing.ButapparentlyMehmedhadreceivedthesametutelage.

ItwasnotlongbeforetheysawthepatrolridingfromRumeliHisari.Oneof the ironiesofasecretmissionwasthatRaduwasas liable tobekilledbyhisownsideashewastheenemy.

Cypriandrewhissword.

“No,”Radusaid.“Letmetalktothem.IthinkIcangetuspast.”Hescannedthesoldiers’facesdesperatelyastheygotcloser,buthe

knewnoneofthem.Radusatasstraightandcommandinglyonhishorseashecouldmanageafterthreedaysontheroad.TheywerenotinopenwarwithConstantinopleyet.Hecouldmakethiswork.

Hehadto.“Who is your commander?” he asked, his tone both lazy and

imperious, as though he had nothing to fear and every right to makedemands.

The men slowed, fanning out to surround the small group. Theirhorsestrottedaslowcirclearoundthem.“Whatbusinessdoyouhaveinthecity?”askedaman in front.Missing teethbeneathhisclean-shavenlipgavehimalisp.Underothercircumstances,itmighthavestruckRaduas funny. But the man had his sword drawn, which dampened anyhumor.

Raduliftedaneyebrow.“IbringamessagetoConstantinefromourglorioussultan,theHandofGodonEarth,theBlessedMehmed.”

“Whatmessage?”Radu curled his upper lip, channeling Lada. “I was not aware you

hadbeenmadeemperorofConstantinople.”Themanjuttedouthischinangrily.“HowdoIknowyouaretelling

thetruth?”“By all means, detain me and take the time to send word to the

sultan.Iamsurehewill lookkindlyonyouinterferingwithhisexpresswishes.”

The soldier looked less sure of himself and pulled his horse backsharply. “Who are you, then? I will send amessage that we have seenyou.”

“MynameisRadu.”Theman frowned, then a mean smile revealed all the gaps in his

teethagain.“RadutheHandsome?Ihaveheardofyou.”Radupretendedhewasnotsurprisedbythisunusualtitle.“Thenyou

knowyoushouldgetoutofmyway.”Themangesturedtotheothersoldiers,andtheymovedtotheside.

Thegap-toothedsoldierspokeinalow,uglytoneasRadurodepast,“Are

you sure you are not a gift for the emperor?Maybe he has a taste forprettyboys,too.”

Thesoldiers laughed,thesoundhittingRadu’sback likeblows.Buthedidnotcringeandhedidnotturnaround,ridingstraightandsteadytowardthecity.

“Well done,” Cyprian said, alongside him. “I thought we were alldead.”

“Therearesomebenefits tobeingnotoriouslyhandsome,afterall,”Nazirasaid.Shetriedtopass itoffasa joke,butRaduheardthestrainbeneathhervoice.

He was more troubled by the soldier’s insinuation. How had heheardofRadu?Andwhatdidhemean, that the emperormighthave atasteforbeautifulboys,too?TheimplicationwasthatRaduhadbeenthebeautifulpetofanotherman.

Hecouldthinkofonlyonemanthisrumormightbedirectedat.Hetriedtoshakethethoughtoff,butitlayheavieracrosshisbackthanhiswintercloak.

“Look,”Nazirasaid,pointing.“Ships.”TheroadcurvedandaviewoftheBosporusstraitopenedup.Sevenlarge,beautifulshipsweresailingatabriskcliptowardthetwinfortresses.Raduwonderedwheretheyweregoing, and envied the sailors’ obvious skill. He had not seen suchmasterfulmaneuveringamongtheirownnavy.Itplantedaseedofdoubtdeepinside.

Cypriancriedout.“No!”“What?Whathashappened?”Raduwhippedaround,certainhislie

hadbeenrevealedandthegap-toothedsoldierwascomingforthem.Buttheroadwasempty.Cyprianlookedoutatthewater.

“Thoseare Italian ships.Theymusthavehundredsofmenaboard.They flee the city.” Cyprian’s shoulders fell, his head hanging heavy.“Theyabandonus.Newsofwarhasoutpacedus.Come.Wemusthurrytoconsolemyuncle.”

They spurred their tired horses forward. The wall, so long at theforefront ofMehmed’s mind, and therefore Radu’s, was…anticlimactic.Milesandmilesofstone,wornandpatchedwithjumblesofmismatchingrocks, cut through farmland. Radu could not fathom how anyone was

abletomanthewall.Itwastoolong.Butitwasalsotoohigh—easilyfivetimes taller than him. Any advance could be seen andmet. There wasnowheretohide,nopointmorevulnerabletoattackthananyother.Andbehindtheouterwallwasanotherone.

“Stopgapingso,”Nazirasaid,elbowinghim.“Youlooklikeaslack-jawedboyfromthecountry.”Hersmilewasatightwarning.Hehadbeenscanningthewallsasaninvader.HewasfortunateCyprianfocusedonlyonthepathahead.

Radu hadwaited so long to be here, but he had never anticipatedbeing escorted through a gatewith a salute from soldiers posted there.Justlikethat,theywerewithintheouterwalls.Raduriskedonelookbackasthegateclosedbehindthem.Hedidnotknowwhen—orif—hewouldleaveagain.

He glanced at Nazira, who rode tall and proud on her horse, ahopeful smile pasted onto her face.He copied her confidence. Cyprianwasfarenoughaheadthathedaredspeak.Heleanedclosertoher.“Howareyousogoodatthis?”

She lifted a hand in the air, gesturing toward herself. “When youspendyourwhole life learninghow toshowpeopleonlywhatyouwantthemtoseesoyour truest self remainssafe,youbecomequiteadeptatit.”ShesmiledsadlyatRadu.“Youunderstand.”

Henodded.Shewasright.Heknewhowtodothis.Itwouldwork.“Iamgladtohaveyouwithme.”

Shelaughed.“Ofcourseyouare.Nowputonasorrowfulbutcuriousexpression,andletusgoseethecitythatisoursultan’sdestiny.”

Radufacedforwardagainastheydrewclosertothesmallerwallthatbarred theway into the city. It felt likehiswhole life hadbeen leadinghimhere. If thiswasnothowhehad expected to enter,well, hewouldsimplymakethebestofit.Afterall,Constantinoplewasthegreatestcityintheworld.

Constantinoplewasnotthegreatestcityintheworld.ComparedwithEdirne,itwasacityofruins.Acityofghosts.More

than half the narrow, crowding houses they passed had an air ofdereliction about them. Refuse filled the streets and pushed against

foundations. Doors hung askew on some houses or were missingaltogetherfromothers.Theypassedentireblockswithoutseeingasoul.Unless scraggly stray cats andmean-lookingmangy dogs had souls, inwhichcasetheypassedmanysouls.

AsRadu’sgroupmovedfromtheoutskirts,thingsimprovedslightly.Moreof thehomesappeared lived-in.A fewstallswithvendorspoppeduphereandthere,themenhalfheartedlysolicitingthemastheypassed.Womenhurriedthroughthestreets,draggingchildrenanddartingfurtiveglancesattheirmountedprocession.

Raduhadexpectedmoresoldierspatrolling,especiallyifwordofwarhad already reached the city, but they had seen no one aside from theguardsatthegates.

AndhehadseennothingofthefabledwealthofConstantinople.Hehadalwaysknown,rationally,thatthestreetswerenotpavedingold,buthehadexpectedsomethingmore.EvenTirgovistehadglitteredbrighterthanthis.

Finallytheycametoaquarterthatshowedmorelife.Theypulledtoan abrupt stop as a priest crossed their path, swinging a censer andtrailingscentedsmokeinhiswake.HesanghauntinglyinGreek.Behindhimwasaparadeofpeople. It tookseveralminutesbefore thecitizens,eerilysilentsaveforthesingingpriest, finallypassedandtheirwaywasclearagain.

“Whatwasthat?”Raduasked.“Aprocession.”Cyprianlookedtroubled.“Thereisnosmallamount

ofinternalstrife.MostofitcentersaroundOrthodoxyversustheCatholicChurch.Iwillexplainlater.Come.”

Bellstolled,theirclangingechoingthroughthecity.Cyprianlookedup, then sighed. “I had forgotten the day. My uncle will be in thecathedral.Wecannotspeakwithhimthere.Come,Iwillgetyousettled.Ihaveahomenearthepalace.”

“Wecannotintrude,”Nazirasaid.“Surelythereissomeplaceelse?”Cyprianwavedherworriesaway. “Ihavemanybedroomsandonly

oneme.Wecouldalllivethereandneverseeoneanother.Muchlikethiscity,myhomeisinneedofamuchhigherpopulation.”

Cyprian’s house was not far. It was a handsome, well-maintained

building.Thehouses inConstantinoplepractically sharedwalls,narrowgaps between them sometimes disappearing where the roofs met. Hepulledoutakeyandopenedthefrontdoor.Theyweregreetedwithawalloffrigidair.

“Valentin,gostartthefires.”Theboynoddedandraninside.Cyprianfrowned.“Ihaveamaid.Whereisthatgirl?Themainroomshouldhaveafiregoingalready.Maria?Maria!”Therewasnoresponse.“Well,comein.Itwillwarmupsoonenough.”Heledthemtoasmallsittingroom,whereValentinhadalreadysucceededinlightingafire.

Theyheardfootstepsonthestairs.“Maria?”“Justme,”Valentincalledout.“Nooneelsehere.”Cyprian looked troubled.Nazira put a hand on his. “Your home is

lovely. Thank you so much. I hope you know your kindness is notunappreciated.”

“Of course!” Cyprian covered her handwith his other hand. “I amsorry. I have been so caught up in my own worries and fears, I havescarcelythoughthowyoumustbefeeling.Youhaveleftyourhome,yourcountry,allyourpossessions.”HeturnedtoRadu.“Bothofyouhave.”

RaduthoughtofwhatLadamighthavesaidinresponse.“Edirnewasmyprison,notmyhome.Nazira’sisthetruesacrifice.”

Shenodded, lookingdown.“Iwillmissmygarden.ButIno longerrecognizethelandscapeoftheempireunderthisnewsultan.AndIdonotthinkIbelongthereanymore.”Shestoodstraighter,brightening.“AndIhavemyRadu.”

RadutriedtoimaginewhatFatimamustbedoingrightnow,aloneinthe home that she shared with Nazira. How she must worry. If hisseparation fromMehmedwas agony, howmuchworse to be separatedfromsomeonewithwhomyousharedeverything,includingyourheart?

Heheldouthisarms.Naziramethim,restingherheadagainsthischest. Cyprian watched them with the same look of longing Radu hadseenbefore.Thenheclearedhisthroat.“Iwillseetosomefoodandsendamessagetothepalacetofindoutwhentheemperorcanmeetwithus.”

He left them alone. Radu strokedNazira’s back one last time, andthentheysat,sidebyside,staringintothefire.

“Ilikehim,”Nazirasaid,anditsoundedlikeaeulogy.

“Metoo,”Raduechoed.

LADA’SMENHADNEARLYfinishedbreakingcampwhenHunyadirodeup.His horse pranced and shifted beneath him, picking up on his

agitation.“Youhaveheard,then?”heaskedLada.Shepausedintighteninghersaddlestraps.“Heardwhat?”sheasked,

carefulnottorevealanythingbyhertone.“Rumors of Ottoman troopsmassing in Belgrade, with designs on

ourSerbianborder.YouwererightaboutSerbianloyalties.Housingtheinfidelsintheirowncapital!”

Lada whipped around. How had Mehmed been this stupid? Theywere tomeet in southernTransylvania.Surelyhewouldnothave comeclose to the Hungarian border. She had accepted that she neededMehmed’shelp,butshewouldbedamnedifsheletHunyadiknowwhatshehaddone.

“Areyoucertain?”Hunyadi shook his head. “One report. And the scout saw nothing

himself.ButIcannotriskthis.NotwithMatthiassoclosetothethrone.Youwerewisetocounselmetostay.”Hesmiledather,hiseyessad.“Myduty is here. I cannot turn my back on Matthias for Constantinople.

Whenwillyourmenbereadytoride?”Ladawas seizedwith a suddenneed to recheck every strap onher

saddle.“YouwantustorideintoSerbia?”“No. I want you in Transylvania. Protect the passes in case the

Ottomans try to go through Transylvania and come into Hungary thatway.”

Hunyadi had aided her yet again, giving her the simplest way todisguisehertruegoals:MehmedandWallachia.Shenodded.“WewillgotoTransylvania.Butafter,wearenotcomingback.Wewillcontinueonwhenthewayisclear.”Sheletherwordsimplythatshewouldcontinueafter the Ottomans were gone, though she meant she would continueoncetheOttomanshadclearedawayforher.“WegotoWallachia.”

Hunyadi put out his hand to stop Lada’s frantic tugging on analready-tightbuckle.Hisvoicewassoftwithconcern. “Whatawaitsyouthere?”

“Idonotknowwhatwillhappen.ButIknowthatitismycountry.Ispent toomanyyears in exile. I cannot continue to exilemyself.Wegoback to whatever fate holds for us. Live or die, I want it to be onWallachianground.”

“Givememoretime.Letmesecureourborders,addressthisrumorofathreat.OnceMatthiasisonthethrone,wecanhelpyou.”

Ladashookherhead.Thoughafewweeksagoshewouldhaveclungto that offer, now she knewbetter.A promise of help thatmight nevermaterializewasworthlessthanasultanalreadywaitingwithtroops.Shehadtodothis.ForWallachia.

Her thoughts lingered onMehmed.HerMehmed, waiting for her.She pretended that was not a factor in her desperation to go, but herheartknewhertobealiaroftheworstsort.

“Wallachia,”shewhisperedfirmlytoherself.Before she could think better of it, she threw her arms around

Hunyadi.“Thankyou,”shesaid,“foreverything.”Hepattedherback.“Becareful, littledragon.YouandIweremade

forbattlefields,notroyalcourts.Donotstartfightsyouhavenoweaponsfor.”

He kissed her forehead, then got back on his horse. “May God be

withyou.”Ladasmiled,andthistimeitwasgenuine.“GodonlyseesmewhenI

aminWallachia.”Hunyadilaughed.“Givehimmyregards,then.”Heturnedhishorse

androdeaway,muchslowerthanhehadcome.Ladawatchedhimgo,hersmiledisappearing.Hernurse,carryingtheirbedrolls,caughthereyeandgaveherasharpnod.

Itwastimetogohome.

C YPRIANRETURNED,CARRYINGAbasketofbreadandcheeseandaskinnychickenwithitsneckalreadysnapped.Hemotionedthemtofollow

himintothekitchen.RaduandNazirahadbeensittinginsilenceinfrontofthefire,bothconsumedwithprivatestrife.RaduhadnodoubtNazira’srevolved around thoughts of Fatima, but his was an endless cycle ofworrying overwhatMehmedwasdoing andhowRadu couldprovehisworthtohim.

Nazira gently edged Cyprian out of the way. “Showme where thedishesareandmakeafireinthestove.”

Cypriannoddedandgaveheratourofthekitchen.Itappearedtobehisfirsttouraswell.“Oh,look!Thatisalotofpots.Whydoweneedsomanypots?”

Laughing,Nazirapointedatthetable.“Gosit,youoaf.Icanfigureitoutbetteronmyownanyhow.”

Cypriandidashewastold.“Isolvedthemysteryofmymissingmaid.Apparentlywordofmydeathhasspreadfarandwide.Sheconsidereditnoticeofterminationofheremployment,andflednotonlymyhousebutalso the city. So many have. I hope she will be all right.” He sighed,rubbing his facewearily. “Iwill try to find a replacement, but I do not

thinkitwillbeeasy.”“We can manage quite well,” Nazira said. She smiled at Valentin,

who had materialized and was helping stoke the fire in the stove.“Valentinismorethancapable,andIamnotunfamiliarwithkitchens.Ithink we will do very nicely without extra bodies in the house.” ShecaughtRadu’seyes.Shewasright,ofcourse.Thefewerpeoplewatchingtheminclosequarters,thebetter.

“Thank you,” Cyprian said.His relief was visible, a relaxing of thetightnessaroundhiseyesandthestraininhisshoulders.

There was a knock at the door. Valentin left and then returned,accompaniedbyaliveriedservantwearingavestwiththedouble-headedeaglecrestoftheemperor.“Theemperorwishestoseeyouimmediately.”

Radustood.“Iamathisdisposal.Wewillgoatonce.”RaduandCyprianfastenedtheircloaksastheysteppedoutintothe

chilly afternoon. The servant walked at a pace so brisk he was almostrunning.

“IsthereanythingIshouldknowbeforeIgoin?”Raduasked,seizedwithnerves.Thisfirstmeetingwasthemostimportant.Ifhecouldgainthe emperor’s trust now, he would be positioned perfectly. If he couldnot…

Well,thatwouldbeamuchmoreunfortunateposition.CyprianputahandonRadu’sshoulder.“Youhavenothingtofear.”Raducouldnotagreewiththat.

Constantine,justlikethecityheruled,wasnotwhatRaduhadexpected.Hewasolder,nearertofiftythanforty.Hishairhadthinnedontop.Inplaceofanelaboratecrown,heworeasimplemetalcircletonhishead.Though every otherman adhered to the fashion of layers, the emperordidnotfollowsuit.Hiswhiteshirtandpurplebreechesweresimple,evenaustere.Heseemedutterlydevoidofpretense.

Whataluxuryhonestywas.Radu and Cyprian stood at the back of the crowded room.

Constantine paced near the front, his tall, thin body leaning into themovement so that his head led the way with every step. With a start,

Radurealizedtheemperor’sfeetwerebare.Hestifledasurprisedlaughat the absurdity of the emperor of Romewalking aroundwithout evenstockings.

“WhatoftheGoldenHornandtheseawall?”theemperorasked.“Wehavenothingtofearthere,”amansaid,wavingdismissively.He

was tall and broad, his body a blunt instrument of war. “A handful ofpoorlytrainedshipsagainstmyItaliansailorsisnothing.Weareperfectlysafeontheseawall.”

Radusawhisopportunity.TellingConstantinethetruth,andaboutsomethingeasilyconfirmed,wouldsolidifyhisstatus.Knowingwhattheyfacedwouldnotmagicallyreplacethesevenshipsthathadalreadyfled,orlinetheirwallswithmenthatwerenotcoming.

“Youarenot safe there,”Radu said.Every face turned tohimwithcuriosity. “When I left, Admiral Suleiman had six large galleys. Tenregular.Fifteensmall.Seventy-five largerowboats for transportingmenandnavigatingsmallspaces.Twentyhorsetransports.”

Thechangeintheairwaspalpable.“Whoareyou?”theItalianmandemanded.

“Radu of—” Radu paused, again not knowing what name to givehimself.“RadumostrecentlyofEdirne,whereIservedatMehmed’s—thesultan’s—side these last several years.Most particularly overseeing thesecretdevelopmentofhisnavy.”

CyprianputahandonRadu’sshoulder.“Thisisthemanwhosavedmylife,Uncle.”

Constantine pointed at a man near the door. “Send word to thegovernorofGalata.Tellhimwearedrawingthechainacrossthehorntoblockallentry.”Noonemoved.“Now!”heshouted.

Themanstood,bowing,andranfromtheroom.“Isthattobehismainpointofattack,then?”Constantineasked.Radushookhishead.“Hemeanstopressyouonallsides.Ifhecan

getthroughontheseawardside,hewill.Buthisfocusisthelandwalls.”“Thewallswill stand,”apriestsaid. “Theyhavealwaysstood.They

willalwaysstand.”“They have always withstood attacks before, but attacks change,”

Radusaid.“Thesultansparesnoexpenseonnewmethodsandweapons.

He has studied the walls, has even been here in person. Hemeans tofocusontheLycusRiverValleyandthesectionoutsidethepalace.”

Amannearthefront frowned.Heworeclothescloser infashiontothe Ottomans than to the Byzantines. “Those are obvious choices. Wealreadyknowthis.”

“Orhanisright,” theItalianmansaid.Radustartled, lookingcloserattheoddlydressedmanwhohadjustspoken.Orhanwasthefalseheirto the Ottoman Empire—a man whom Constantinople had used tothreatenMehmed’srulesincebeforeitbegan.Evennow,MehmedhadtosendmoneyperiodicallyorelseConstantinewouldsendOrhan intotheempiretostirupcivilwar.

Orhanhadbeen andwas an actual, active threat toMehmed’s life.AngerflaredinRadu’sheart.Hewantedsomethingtohurtthesepeople,tomakethemfeelthefeartheyshould.“Hehasartillery.”

“Wehaveseenartillery!”aportlymanshouted.“Sohethrowssomestones. Our stones are bigger.” Laughter echoed through the room.Encouraged,themancontinued.“TheOttomanshaveneverhadstonesasbigasours.”

Radu offered a tight smile in response to theman’s dirty bravado.“Theyhaveacannonfourtimesmyheightthatcanshootasix-hundred-poundballoveramile.”

Noone laughedat that, though several scoffedvisibly.Constantinesighed.“Wemayaswellbringinfood.AndIhopesomeoneiswritingallthisdown?”HegesturedforRadutotakeanemptyseatnearby.

Radusat.Hewasin,forgoodorill.Constantine looked at the ceiling as though an answerwere there.

“WhatifwerelinquishOrhan’sclaim?”Radu looked at the pretend heir.Orhan stared down at his hands,

whichweresoftandpale.Notwarrior’shands, likeConstantine’sortheItalian’s.Orhannodded.

Constantine reached out and squeezed the other man’s shoulder.“We release any threat against Mehmed’s legitimacy. We graciouslydeclinepayment for the landtheRumeliHisari isbuilton.Weincreaseourpaymentstohim.”

Raduwonderedifheshouldencouragethat.PerhapsMehmedwould

want it. But he would still attack. And everything here would beMehmed’sintheend,soitdidnotmatter.Raduwouldtellthetruth.“Hismindissetonthecitywithasingularfocus.Hehasspokenanddreamedof littleelsesincehewas twelve. Idonot thinkanythingwilldeterhimnow.Youcanoffer,butshortofsurrender,youshouldprepareforsiege.”Radudaredtohopethatafterhearinghistalesofmenandcannons,theywould surrender. He could deliver the city, unharmed, directly toMehmed!

Constantine turned to the Italian, eyebrows raised expectantly.“Giustiniani?”

Giustiniani’s Greek was heavily accented, but he spoke with acommandandevenajovialitythatdemandedconfidence.“Wearenearlysettled, your grace.We stretched yourpurse as far aswe could.All thefoodandwaterisstored.Wehaveenoughtolastforayear,withminimalsupplementation.”Hesmiledbitterly.“Thereareadvantagestosomanyleaving,afterall.”

Raduwiltedinside.Noeasysurrender,then.Giustiniani continued. “Wemay be outmatched in artillery, boats,

and men—overwhelmingly outmatched in men—but rest assured,Constantinopleisstillthebest-defendedcityintheworld.Itwillnotfalleasily.Tellme,Radu:doyouthinkwecanoutlastMehmed?”

Raduweighedthetruth.Surrenderwasnotontheirmindsyet.Andtheywererighttomakeaneffort.Evenspeakingthewordsfeltdisloyal,butacknowledgingrealitywouldnotchangeit.“Ifyoucandrawoutthesiegelongenough,youhaveachance.TheOttomanshavecomeagainstConstantinople before, and they have always failed. They aresuperstitious; they will see portents of doom in any delay or failedinitiative. Mehmed will be fighting time and morale. He is betterprepared than anyonewho has ever come before, but he is betting histhroneandhislegacyonthissingleassault.Ifyoucanoutlasthim,hewillneverbeabletoamassthesupporttomakeanotherattempt.”

“Soifwedothis,thecityissafefromhim.”Radunodded.“IdonotdoubtthatifMehmedfailsatthewall,hewill

notlivelongafterward.Therearetoomanypowerfulmenwhodonotlikehim.” The thought terrified Radu. Halil Vizier was still with Mehmed,working against him at every possible turn. How could Radu protect

Mehmedfromhere?Constantinestaredblanklyatthefloor,hisexpressionfaraway.“All

wehavetodoisoutlasthim,then.”Itwasassimpleandasimpossibleasthat.

“WHEREAREYOUGOING?”Bogdanasked.Ladawhippedaround,knivesinherhands.Takingadeep

breath, she put themaway. Itwasnearmidnight. Shehad thought herfurtive exit from camp would go unmarked. She should have knownBogdanwouldmark it, as he did all hermovements. He had a way oftrackingher,watchingherwithoutwatching.His childhood loyaltyhadgrownasbroadandstrongashehad.UsuallyLadafoundcomfortinthat.Butlatelyitfeltfarmoreserious,likehewasnotonlylookingforherbutalsolookingforsomethingfromher.

Shehadbeendeliberatelyvagueabout theirpurposeon thesharedborder ofHungary, Transylvania, andWallachia.None of hermenhadquestioned her disobeying Hunyadi’s directive and leaving theTransylvanianpassestheyweresupposedtoguard.

LadadidnotknowhowhermenwouldfeelabouttakingupwiththeOttomans yet again. Some harbored less ill will toward their onetimecaptorsandbenefactors;othershatedthem.Doubtlesssomewouldpreferto fight for Constantinople than at the sides ofOttomans. But shewastheirleader.TheyjoinedhertotakebackWallachia,andshedidnotneedpermissiontomakedecisions.Iftheydidnotlikeit,theywerewelcometo

maketheirownway.Herwaywasforward,tothethrone,howevershegotthere.“Youare supposed tobepatrollingon theother endof camp,” she

snapped.Thoughshecouldnotseehisface,shecouldpracticallyfeelBogdan’s

bluntsmile.“Youdidnotanswermyquestion.”“Because I do not have to. I am leaving. I will be back. That is

everythingyouneedtoknow.”“Somethingiswrong.”“Nothing is wrong!” All day she had been on edge, knowing how

close Mehmed was. She was not certain of the precise location of hiscamp,but she knew itwaswithin a fewmiles ofwhere she stoodnow.Mehmedwaswithin a fewmiles, not separatedby rivers and countriesandtheyear thathadcomebetweenthem.Shethoughtshehadhiddenheragitationwell,butapparentlynot.

“Iwillgowithyou.”“No!”NotBogdan.AnyonebutBogdan.Ladacouldnotfacehimifhe

foundoutwhat shewasdoing.Admitting it felt like askingpermission,and she refused to do that. Besides, she remembered Bogdan’s thinlyveileddistasteforMehmed.Shedidnotwanttobringthatalongwithher.“Imustgoalone.”

“Why?”“Getbacktoyourpatrol.”Bogdan stood, unmoving, for five eternally long breaths. Then he

walkedoffintothenight.Ladahurriedthroughthedark,knivesbackinbothhands.Shehada

lot of ground to cover. It would have been easier on a horse, but thatwould have drawn evenmore attention to her departure. Still, after anhourcrisscrossingthroughtheterrain,lookingforsignsofacamp,Ladafoundherselfslowingdown.Shewishedshecouldenjoywalkingalone—solitude was not a luxury she had much of lately—but she knew whatawaitedher.

Whoawaitedher.And she did not knowhow to feel about seeing him again after so

longapart.Shehadnotbeenabletosortthroughherfeelings,toseparate

whatwasrealandwhatwasmerelyareactiontothecircumstancesofherchildhood.WhatifshesawMehmedandfeltnothing?Worse,whatifshesawMehmedand felt everything as acutely as shehadwhen theyweretogether? Ithadbeenahard thing, leavinghim.Would this reopen thewound?

Beforeshecouldsettleheremotions,shesawthefamiliarwhitecapofaJanissary.Itglowedinthemoonlight.AnnoyanceflickeredthroughLada.Theyshouldknowbetterthantowearthosewhitecapsatnight.Ifshewereanassassin,thissentrywouldalreadybedead.

A slow, vicious smile spread across her face. She had planned onwalking into the camp and announcing herself. She was not expectedtonight—Mehmedhadmerelysaidwheretheywouldbe.Therehadbeennospecifictimetomeetestablished.

Itwasanighttoplay“KilltheSultan.”She generously decided not to hurt any sentries. They would

probably be punished for their failure to detect her, but they deservedthat.Thefirstwaseasilyskirted.Thesecondandthirdannouncedtheirapproachwithacacophonyofsnappingtwigs.Closertocamp,thegoingwasmoredifficult.Thetentswerepackedclose,andundercoveroftrees.Betweenthetreesandthedarkness,Ladacouldnotgetasenseforhowmany men Mehmed had brought. It did not seem like enough. Heprobably had them spread out, though. Thatwaswhat shewould havedone.

She pressed into the deeper darkness behind a tent as twoJanissarieswalkedby,talkinginquietvoices.ShehadanoddstirringofsomethingthatfeltlikenostalgiaathearingTurkishagain.Scowling,shegrippedherknivesharder.

Mehmed’stentmightaswellhavehadhisnamepaintedonit.Itwasthelargest,madeofsumptuousclothinwhatsheassumedwouldberedandgoldinthesunlight.Thatwasanothermistake.Ifshewereincharge,he would be sleeping in one of the small, anonymous tents. Make anassassin look through every tent, rather than boldly advertising thetarget.

Hereallydidmakethistooeasy.Lada peered around the edge of a soldier’s tent fromwhich gentle

snoresemanated.TheentrancetoMehmed’sgrandtentwasmannedby

twoJanissaries,bothawakeandalert.Ladaslippedaroundtothebackofthetent,whichwasguardedonlybyherfrienddarkness.

She darted forward, not hesitating as she stabbed a knife into thetentanddraggeditdown.Withonlythebarestwhisperofmaterial,shehadherownprivateentrance.

Inside, it was dim, a coal brazier in the corner giving only a faintglow. Ladawonderedwho had to carry the furnitureMehmed traveledwith:adesk,astool,afulltable,anassortmentofpillows,andabed.Nobedrollsforthesultan,whosebodywastoopreciousfortheground.

Andwhosebodywasinthatbed,breathingsoftly.Lada crept forward with her knife raised. And then she stopped,

lookingdownatMehmed.She had forgotten the thick sweep of his black lashes.His full lips

wereturneddownatthecorners,asthoughhisdreamstroubledhim.Hishair, sooftencoveredby turbans thepast fewyears,wasdrapedonhispillow, one strand lying across his forehead. Lada was filled with asuddentenderness.Shereachedoutandbrushedthehairfromhisskin.

Heawokewithastart,grabbingherwrist.Hiseyeswerewide,bodytensedforafight.Ladaleanedcloser.Shehadneverseenthisferocityinhisface.Shewantedtotasteit.

Mehmed kept his painful grip on her wrist. “Lada?” he asked,blinkingrapidly.

“Ihavejustkilledyou.Again.”He pulled her down, meeting her lips with desperate hunger. She

dropped the knife. She had forgotten what it was to be kissed, to bedesired.Shehadthoughtshedidnotneedit.

Shehadbeenwrong.Mehmed moved from her lips to her neck, his hands in her hair.

“Whenyouleft,youtookmyheartwithyou.Killme,Lada,”hesaid,withsomuchlongingshecouldnotkeepherownhandsoffhim.Herolledsoshewasbeneathhim.Hishandsexploredherbody,alternatingbetweenroughgreedinessandsoftnesssogentleitnearlyhurther.

Heputhismouthagainstherear.“Ihave learnedsomethings,”hesaid,voiceteasing,“aboutpleasure.”

Beforeshecouldwonderwherehehadlearnedthosethings—things

shehadaccusedhimofnotcaringaboutasidefromhisownsatisfaction—hemoveddownherbody.Herbackarchedashishands slidunderhertunic andupher torso.Shegrabbedhishair,notknowingwhether shewantedtopullhimawayordrawhimcloser.Shefearedifhecontinued,shewouldlosecontrol.Shehadneverletherselflosecontrolbefore.

Hishandsfoundthespacebetweenher legsandshecriedoutwiththe shock and intensity of it. He responded with greater eagerness,kissing her stomach, her breasts. He pulled her tunic up higher, and,impatientwithhis clumsiness, she tugged it off herself. Theyhaddonethismuchbefore, but absencehadmadeevery sensation stronger.Thiswaswhereshehadalwaysstoppedhim,whereshehadalwaysdrawnthelinesothatshestayedinchargeofwhattheydid.Sothatsheremainedhers,andhersalone.

Shedidnotstophim.Hepulledoffhisownnightshirt.Heworenothingunderneath.Heunlacedhertrousersandpulledthemoff.Shethoughthewould

trytoputhimselfinsideher,andthought—maybe—shewantedhimto.Instead,heliftedherlegsandkissedher,andkissedher,andkissed

herwhereshehadneverimaginedbeingkissed.Lada’scontrolfledonthewaveofpleasure,andshedidnotmiss it.Shecriedout likeawoundedthing,butMehmedputahandoverhermouthasheshiftedontopofher.

Shelethim.

“H OWMANYANGELSCANdanceontheheadofapin?”amanshouted,asneerdeforminghispockmarkedface.

Anothermanjabbedhisfingerintothefirstman’schest,screamingsomethingabouttheFatherandtheSon.Thepockmarkedmanthrewapunch, and then they were wrestling on the muddy street, biting andkicking.

CypriandidnotevenpauseashesteeredRaduaroundthem.“Peopleherearevery…religious?”Cyprian laughed darkly. “To all our downfall. There she is.” He

pointed.Withnothingelsetodofortheday,Raduhadaskedtoseemoreof the city. He wanted to see the fabled Hagia Sophia cathedral inparticular. Mehmed had told him to visit. It had been his only actualinstruction. And until Constantine called for him again, there was notmuchhecoulddobesideswanderwithhiseyesandearsopen.

Thestreetledtoacourtyard,wherethemassivecathedralloomed.Itwasdarker thanCyprian’s laugh.Everywhere theyhadpassedchurcheswithbellsringing,anear-constantstreamofpeoplegoinginandout.ButtheHagiaSophia,thejewelofConstantinople,thechurchsomagnificentthat stories said it had converted the entire population of Russia to

Orthodoxy,satcoldandemptyinthelate-afternoonrain.“Whyisnoonehere?”Raduasked.Theywalkeduptothegate,and

Cyprianpushedexperimentallyagainstthedoor.Itwaslocked.“WehadMassinLatinhereafewweeksago.”RaduknewthatOrthodoxserviceswereconductedinGreek,buthe

didnotfollowCyprian’smeaning.Adogranpastthem,followedbyayoungboywithbarefeet.“Rum

Papa!”heshouted.“Stop,RumPapa!Comebackrightnow!”“DidthatboycallhisdogtheRomanpope?”Cyprianrappedhisknucklesagainstthebeautifullacqueredwoodof

the Hagia Sophia door. “Yes. Half the dogs in the city are called that.Whilemyuncleappealstothepopeforhelp,peoplecursehisname.Myunclepushed forunionbetween the two churches, and evenheldMasshere to celebrate theofficial reunion, theendingof the schismbetweenEast andWest. And now themost beautiful church in Christendom issilent and abandoned because itwas tainted bywateredwine, Catholicwafers, and worship in Latin.” Cyprian sighed, resting the palm of hishand reverently against the door. “And for all her sacrifice, the HagiaSophiabroughtusnothing.Thepopesendsnoaid.”Heshookhishead.“Come.Wecanseesomerelics.Thatisalwaysfun.”

“YouandIhavedifferentopinionsoffun.”Cyprian laughed, this time abright soundat oddswith thedreary,

wetday.“Wetakeourrelicsveryseriouslyinthiscity.Theyprotectus.”Hewinked.

“Doyoureallybelievethat?”“Doesitmatter?Ifthepeoplebelieveit,thenitgivesthemstrength,

whichgivesthecitystrength,whichmeanstherelicsworked.”“Thatisverycircular.”“WeByzantineslovecircles.Time,themoon,arguments,and,most

ofall,coins.Allgoodthingsarecircular.”They passed another empty section of the city. As they walked,

Cyprian cheerfully gave the history of this pillar or that crumblingfoundation. The whole city was steeped in heritage, and falling downaroundthem.

They were almost to another church when the ground rumbled

beneath their feet. Radu stumbled, and Cyprian caught him. A slidingnoisecamefromabove.“Run!”Cyprianshouted,tuggingRaduawayfromthe walls of a house next to them. Slate crashed down with shatteringforce where they had just been standing. The two men dove onto themuddystreet.

Radubreathedheavily,his arms tangledup inCyprian’s.Cyprian’seyesmethisown,blackpupilsnearlyswallowingthegray.Thenheshookhisheadandstood.Theybrushedasmuchofthemudfromtheirclothesastheycould,butitwasalostcause.

“Thankyou,”Radusaid.“Yourquickinstinctssavedusboth.”Cypriansmiledshyly,reachingouttoflickawaysomemudonRadu’s

shoulder.“ConsideritpartialpaymentagainstthedebtIoweyou.”Guilt seeped the color from the world. Radu swallowed, turning

away.“Doesthathappenoften?Theearthshakinglikethat?”“Moreandmorelately.Wehavealsohadunseasonablestorms,anda

miserablewinterandatorturousspring.Youcanimaginehowmuchthatbooststhemoraleofpeoplelookingforsignsandportentsineverythingaroundthem.”

They heard someone shouting up ahead. Radu wondered if it wasanotherfight,butthecadencesuggestedaperformance.Theymadetheirway toward the voice, crossing a couple of streets until they found acrowdgatheredaroundamanstandingonthewalloutsideashrine.

“WretchedRomans,howyouhavebeenledastray!YouhavetrustedinthepoweroftheFranks,ratherthanthehopeinyourGod.Youhavelost the true religion, andour citywill bedestroyed for your sins!”Theman,whoworerough-wovenbrownrobes, liftedhisarms to thecloud-ladenskiesand tippedhisheadback. “OLord,bemerciful tome. Iampureandinnocentofblameforthecorruptionof thiscity.”Hesnappedhisheaduprighttostaredownatthecrowdandsweptahandovertheirheads.“Beaware,miserablecitizens,ofwhatyouhavedonebybetrayingyourfaithinGodforthepromisesofthepope.Youhavedeniedthetruefaith given to you by your fathers. You have accepted the slavery ofheresy.Indoingso,youhaveconfessedallyoursinstoGod.Woetoyouwhenyouarejudged!”

Women cried out, beating at their chests. Men held children up,beggingforblessings.Vicious,uglyshoutsagainstConstantine,thepope,

andallofItalytorethroughtheair.Cyprianmadearudegesture,thentookRadu’sarmandpulledhim

away.“Thatfoolhatesthepopemorethanhehatesthesultan.Hewouldlove nothingmore than to see the city burn,welcoming hellwith openarmsasproofthathewasrightallalong.”

“How can they hate Constantine for doing whatever he must toprotectthem?”

Cyprianrubbedhisfacewearily,thenlookeddownathisstill-muddyhands.“ThisisConstantinople.Wearemoreconcernedwiththepurityofour souls than the survival of our bodies. Come. There is nothing leftworthseeinghere.”

After they hadwashed, and eaten dinnerwithNazira, Cyprian excusedhimselftoattendtohisuncle.Constantine’smaindutiesseemedtobeanendlesscampaignof letterwriting,hisweaponthepen,hisammunitionemptypromisesanddesperatepleading.Raduwished thatCyprianhadinvitedhimtocomealong.

“Patience,” Nazira reminded him, squeezing his shoulder as hecleanedthedishes.“Youwillfindwaystohelp.Thebestthingwecandonowisbecomeapartofthecity.”

RaduturnedtoseeherwearingclothesinthestyleofthewomeninConstantinople: a stiff and structured bodice, with tight sleeves andexcessiveskirts.Heraisedhiseyebrows.Twirlinginacircle,shesmirked.“Doyoulikeit?Ifeellikeaflowerinthewrongpetals.”

“Youalwayslooklovely.Areyougoingsomewhere?”“Oh, yes. Imet the wife of one of Emperor Constantine’s advisors

todayinthemarket.ShefeltverysorryformewhenIconfessedIdidnotknowhowtocookwiththefoodhere.Iaminvitedtosupperwithher.”

“Butwejusthadsupper—anditwasverygood.”Nazira’ssmirkgrew.“Butshedoesnotknowthat.Andatthissupper,

I will meet all the other wives of importantmen, and they will gossipaboutall themistressesof the importantmen,and in suchaway Iwillsoonhavealargernetthanyou.”

“Ididnotrealizeitwasacompetition.”

Naziralaughed,risinguponhertoestokissRaduonbothcheeks.“Itis.Itisacompetitiontoseewhocanfindoutthemostthefastestsothatwecangohome.”

She said it lightly, but Radu could hear the longing in her voice.Nazira never spoke of Fatima, and he was too ashamed of havingseparated them tobringherup.But if hemissedhis aching, one-sidedrelationshipwithMehmedeveryday,howmuchmoremustshemissthewomanwholovedherback?

“Iwouldplaceallmybetsonyouandyourgossip, then.Youareaterrifyingcreature.”

Curtsying prettily, Nazira left. Radu was restless and itchy withanticipation. Alone for the first time since he had come to the city, heslippedoutofCyprian’shomeandintotheevening-darkstreets.Hedrewhis cloak close against the bite of the cold drifting up from the stonesbeneathhisfeet.

Terrifyingthoughtsnippedathisheels.Naziraalreadyhadplansinmotion.AllRaduhadwasonemeetingwithConstantineinwhichhehadmerely told the truth. The fear he had been avoiding wrapped itselfaroundhimeventighterthanhiscloak.

Hehadnoideawhathewasdoing.This whole thing had been a mistake. Even if he got crucial

information, pulled from Cyprian or Constantine, he had no way ofcommunicating it to Mehmed. They had no code, no ways of tradingmessages.UnlessRadufoundsomebrilliantformofsabotagewithinthecity,hisbeinghereasaspywasalmostpointless.HedidnotwanttofailMehmed,buthecouldnotshaketheworrythatMehmedhadfailedhim.Why had he sent Radu here with so little instruction, so littlepreparation?Raduwouldhavebeenmuchbetterusedathisside.

Or maybe that was simply what Radu was desperate to believe,becauseMehmed’ssidewastheonlyplacehewantedtobe.Washereallysoexpendable?

Or…had Mehmed suspected Radu’s true feelings, and deliberatelysenthimfaraway?Raduknewheshouldnot feel thewayhedidaboutanotherman.Thereweremanythingsthatcouldbejustified.ButhedidnotknowofanythingthatallowedforwhathewantedfromMehmed.

Wouldthisloveseparatehimbothfromthemostimportantperson

inhislifeandfromtheGodthatbroughthimsolaceinhisloneliness?Hehadmeanttowanderandgetabetterideaofthelayofthecity,

but he found himself back at the dark Hagia Sophia. Even now, hefollowedMehmed’srequestswithoutconsciousthought.

Noonewas in the streets.Radu removed some tools froma secretpocket in his vest and carefully picked the lock. After a few patientminutes,hewasrewardedwithaclick.Heslippedinside.Ittookhiseyessome time to adjust to the darkness. He jumped at a rustling noise,fearingdiscovery,butitwastheclackingofpigeonwings.They,too,hadcometotheemptychurchtoworship.

Releasing all his exhaustion and fear with a long exhalation, heprayed. He had not been able to fully pray since arriving inConstantinople. Going through the movements was more comfortingthan slipping into a warm bath, and equally cleansing. He releasedeverythinghehadbeenholding.Hisfocuswassingular,hisfaithabrightpointinthedarkbuilding.

Reluctant to leavewhen hewas done, he climbed the stairs to thegallery where the women would stand during services. Eventually, hefound a small door that led to another flight of stairs, and then to aladder.Pushingagainstthetrapdooratthetop,heemergedontotheroof.Constantinopleunfoldedbeneathhim.Hecouldseethepalace,ahulkingstructurewhereConstantineworkedintothenight.

It would be enough to be here, waiting. He would get close toConstantine,andtrustthatawaytohelpMehmedwouldrevealitself.Hewould trust thatMehmedhadaplan forhim.Hewould trust thatGodwouldhelphiminthismission.

Radutriedtodrawthattrustcloserthanthefear.Lookingoutoverthecity,hewonderedateachofthelights.Wholivedthere?Whatwerethey thinking? Were they, too, praying for peace? For direction? Forprotection?

Andwhosegodwaslistening?Hesatontheedgeoftheroof,hisfeetdanglinginthevoidbeneath

him. It echoed theone thathadopenedup insidehim.He felt close tofalling—ortoflying.Hedidnotknowwhichitwouldbe,buthadnodoubttimewouldtell.

M EHMED LAY WITH AN ease so complete he seemed like a differentperson. Lada wondered…No, she would wonder nothing. Think

aboutnothing.Ifhecouldexistinthisspacelikeheneedednothingmoreinthewholeworldthanwhathehadjusthad,shecoulddothesame.

That lasted about two minutes. She squirmed, pushing him awayfromher.“Doyoualwayssweatthismuch?”

Helaughed,pullinghercloseandnuzzlinghisfaceagainstherneck.Hishandfoundsomewhereelse.“Wouldyoulikemetomakeyousweatmore?”

Sheshrieked,halffromdelight,halffromtheshockofhiswanderingfingers,andpushedhim.Beforeshecouldrealizehermistakeinmakingsomuchnoise,thetent’sfrontflapopenedandtwoJanissariesrushedin.MehmedshiftedsothatLadawashiddenbehindhim.

“Leave,”Mehmed said, his voice coldly imperious and so differentfromtheonehehadbeenusingmomentsbefore.

“Weheard—”“Leave.”TheJanissariesbowed.Onepaused.“Yourgrace,wehavereportsof

askirmish,withHunyadi,ontheSerbian-Hungarianborder.”

“Reportsthatcanwaituntilthemorning!Donotcomebackinhereforanyreason.”

TheJanissariesnearlyfelloverastheybowedlowandbackedoutinarush.

Ladaproppedherselfuponanelbowanddrewtheblanketupoverherbarechest.“Youdohavetroopsthere,then?”

Mehmedtriedtopullherbackdown.“Youarelettingallthecoldairin.”

Shescootedfartheraway.“WhydoyouhavemenontheHungarianborder?”

There was a studied casualness to Mehmed’s voice that made thehairsonthebackofLada’sneckrise.“AsaremindertoHunyadithatheisstillneededinHungary.”

“ButIpersuadedHunyaditostayoutofConstantinople.ItoldyouIhad.Doyounottrustme?”

“Of course I trust you! But I cannot risk anything. It was extraassurance,isall.”

It made sense, Lada supposed. But the fact that he felt he had todoubleuponworkshehadalreadydonebotheredher.Andsheworriedfor Hunyadi’s safety. He was one of the few people in the world sheconsideredfamily.

Family.LadahadnoteventhoughttoaskaboutRaduyet.“WhereisRadu?Didhecome?”Hehadnotcomewiththeambassadors,butwhereMehmedwas,Raduwouldbe,too.

Mehmedstoppedtryingtocoaxherbackdown.Hefloppedflatontohisback,raisinganarmoverhisfaceasthoughtired.“No,Radudidnotcome.”

“Hedidnotcome,”sherepeated,hervoiceflatwithdisappointmentand shock. She neededher brother.He had awaywith people like theboyars.Hunyadihadbeenright—shedidnothave theweapons for thatkind of combat. Radu did. How dare he reject her again. “Did he saywhy?”

Mehmedshookhishead.“Where ishenow?”Whatwas importantenoughtokeephimaway

frombothLadaandMehmed?

Mehmedshrugged.Hewasavoidingansweringher.Shegrabbedthearm that covered his face and pulled it down so he could not hide hisexpressionfromher.“Whereismybrother,Mehmed?”

Helookedattheceilingofthetent.“Constantinople.”“Thesiegehasalreadystarted?”Thesiegehadstarted,andMehmed

washere.Withher.Shewaswarmwithpleasureoverfinallyoutrankingthatstupidcity.

“No.”Her pleasure fled, leaving her cold. “Then what is he doing in

Constantinople? Did you make him an ambassador? You know howdangerousthatis!”

“Ineededsomeonethere,inside.”Lada sat up, the blankets dropping. He had not answered her

question about Radu being an ambassador. He had dodged it withsomething that sounded like an answer, but obviouslywas not.Not anambassador,then.“Yousenthimasaspy!”

“IneededsomeoneIcouldtrustabsolutely.”“Idonot carewhatyouneeded!Hewas supposed tobehere,with

me!Orattheveryleastatyoursideduringthesiege,wherehewouldnodoubtbeperfectlysafe.”

Mehmedsatup,too,eyesflashingdangerously.“Whatdoyoumeanbythat?”

“I mean that wherever you are during the siege will be the safestplace in theworld.Which iswheremybrother shouldbe aswell!Howcouldyouthrowhimintosomuchdanger?”

“Itwasthebestchoice.”“Forhim,orforyou?”“Fortheempire.”“Oh,fortheempire!Well,thatmakeseverythingbetter.”Ladathrew

back the blankets and got out of bed. She began tugging her discardedclotheson.

“Raduwill be fine.He is smarter and stronger than you have evergivenhimcreditfor,”Mehmedsaid.

Ladajabbedafingeragainsthisbarechest.“Donotdaretellmeyou

knowmybrotherbetterthanIdo.”Mehmedlaughed.“ButIdo.”Wordssheknewshewouldalwaysregretsayinghaltedonthetipof

hertongue.IfMehmeddidnotknowhowRadufeltabouthim,hewouldnotlearnofitfromher.“Youasktoomuchofhim.”

“Iaskonlywhatheiswillingtodo.Nothingmore.”“ThenIdoknowhimbetter,youfool.Raduwoulddoanything for

you.”Mehmedlookedaway,adarkflushspreadingacrosshischeeks.“Youknow…”Lada’seyesnarrowedtothinslits,herfistsclenchedso

tightlytheyached.“Youknowthatheisinlovewithyou.”Mehmed tiltedhishead to the side, as thoughbrushing something

offhisshoulder.“Yourbrotherisveryimportanttome.”“Buthewillneverbeasimportanttoyouasyouaretohim.Mehmed,

releasehim.Youmustreleasehimfromthisfalsehopehecarries.”Heshookhishead.“Icannot.IcareforRadu.AndIneedhim.”“Butyouwillneverlovehimthewayhelovesyou.”Mehmed stood, reaching for Lada’s fisted hands. “How could I? I

loveyou.”Ladaclosedhereyesagainstthewayhiswordsstruckher.Radufelt

likeaghost intheroom, loominginthewhisperofabreezeagainstthebackofherneck. Shehadwhathewanted, and shedidnot evenknowwhattodowithit.

“Bringhimback.Hecoulddie.”Mehmedreleasedherhands.“Ihavenooneelsebettersuitedtothe

task.Itisarisk,yes.Butitisanacceptablerisk.Heknowsthedangers,andheagreed.HecaresasmuchasIdoaboutConstantinople.”

Ladaletoutaharshbarkoflaughter.“Noonecaresaboutanythingsomuchasyoudothataccursedcity.”

“YoucareaboutWallachiathatmuch.”“Becauseitismine!WhatclaimdoyouhavetoConstantinoplethat

justifiesriskingRadu’slife?”Mehmed shookhis head.He sat on the edge of thebed, shoulders

curvedinwardasheranhisfingersthroughhishair.“IpromiseRaduwill

comeoutunharmed.Andthenwewillallbetogether.”“You cannot promise that. And how will we be together? He will

alwayschooseyoursideovermine.”“Notifmysideisyoursideaswell.”Hesmiledupather,exhaustion

poolinginthehollowsbeneathhiseyes.“Icannotdothisalone.Youwererighttoleavebefore.Ididnotknowyourvalue,andIwouldhaveleftyoubehind.ButIknownow.”Hissmileturnedtender.“Andyouknownow,too. I need youwithme. Iwant youwithme. Standbymy side at thewalls.Helpmeclaimmydestiny.Andthen…ruleit.Withme.AsempressofRome.”

Ladatookasmallstepback,overwhelmed.“Empress.”Still naked, Mehmed stood before her, completely open and

vulnerable,withhishandsout, palmsup. “Take the citywithme.Takethecrown.Takeme,Lada.”

Amemory long since forgotten played out in front of her. Huma,Mehmed’s terrifying mother, telling her the story of Theodora. Theactress, theprostitute, thepowerlesswomanwho found the love of theemperor and rose to be emperor with him. Saving him and the city,changingeverythingtohervisionofhowitshouldbebasedonlyonherstrength.

Andthestrengthofthemanwholovedher.CouldLadabethatwoman?ButMehmedhadnotsaidemperor.Hehadsaidempress.Emperor

consort.Shewould still oweherpowerandherposition toaman.Andshewasno lowlyprostitute, no actress. She alreadyhad a birthright ofherown.

“WhataboutWallachia?”“Forget about Wallachia! Why be vaivode of a worthless country

whenyoucanbeempressofthegreatestempireintheworld?”Shesteppedbackfromhim.“BecauseifIdonotleadWallachia,no

onewill.”Mehmed brushed a hand through the air. “We will make certain

Wallachiaisalwaystakencareof.”Ladashookherheadslowly.Theofferwastempting.Butshewasso

closetoWallachia.Shecouldfeelitnearby,justasshehadMehmed.She

couldnotturnherbackonhercountrynow.“Wherearethetroops?Ican—wecandiscussthisafter.WhenIhaveWallachiasecured,andyouhaveConstantinople,then…then,Idonotknow.Maybetherewillbeawayforus.Afterwehaveaccomplishedwhatweneedto.”

Hurt reshaped Mehmed’s face into something younger, softer. “Isthattheonlyreasonyoucame?”

“Ofcourseitis!”Ladasnapped.His vulnerability was replaced with cold, stony features and

imperiousbrows.Hegrabbedhisnightshirtandpulled itoverhishead.“Therearenotroops.”

“Whatdoyoumean?”“I need every man I have. I cannot spare them to destabilize a

countryIalreadycontrol.IhaveatreatywiththeDanestiprince.”Ladastaggeredback. “ButyoucouldsparementoharassHunyadi.

You did not need to do that. You could have trustedme and givenmethoseforces instead.Werethereeveranytroops?Didyouevermeantohelpme?”

“Iamhelpingyou!Youaredestinedforbiggerthings!Withme.”Hesteppedtowardherandsheputherhandsup.

“Youdidnotwriteme.Notonce,notuntilafterIwroteRaduabouthaving Hunyadi’s trust. You saw an opportunity, and you used me. IbetrayedHunyadi for you.” In all her life, Ladahadnever felt as smalland miserable as she did then. She had sold Hunyadi’s kindness fornothing.Allherjustificationsandrationalizingamountedtonothing.ShewasnoclosertoWallachiainspiteofallhersacrifices.“Youtrickedme.”

“Ididyouafavor!EvenifIsentyouthetroops,evenifyoutookthethrone, you could never keep it. They would never follow a woman asprince.Abandonthisdelusion,Lada.Itwilldestroyyou.Comewithme.Fightatmyside.Itrustonlyyouwithmylife.”Hepointedattheslit inthetentwall.“Icoulddiewithoutyou.”

Ladaraisedaneyebrow.“Isupposethatisanacceptablerisk.”Mehmedthrewhishandsintheairandstartedpacing.“Iamoffering

you so much more. I am offering you the world. I am offering youmyself.”Hepointedangrilyatthebed.“Youwerehappyenoughtoacceptitafewminutesago.”

“Thatwasdifferent!Youpromisedmesoldiers.”Disgustsqueezedhiswords.“Wasthismerelyatransactionforyou?”Lada slammedher fist intohis stomach.Hedoubledover, and she

spokerightintohisear.“Donotevertalktomethatway.”Buthiswordshadstrucktooclosetohome.Angrytearsfilledhereyes.Shehadnotsoldher body to him, and she hated him for thinking she had used it tomanipulatehim.Butshehad soldherdeterminationtogain the throneon her own, as well as her relationshipwithHunyadi. All for the falsepromiseofafewhundredmen.

Mehmed caught her hand and pressed it against his cheek.“Whateverelseyoubelieve,knowthatwhatIdid,Ididoutoflove.Iloveyou.Ihavealwayslovedyou.WillyoustillchooseWallachia?”

Ladayankedherhandawayandretrievedherknife fromthe floor.“Youbetraymybrotherwithyourfeignedignoranceofhisfeelings.Youbetrayed me. But I will never betray Wallachia.” She lifted the knife,pointing it athim. “If you set footonWallachian soil again—mysoil—Iwillkillyou.”

IgnoringMehmedasheshoutedhername,sheleftthetentthroughthesamecutshehadenteredit.Thistimeitseemedmuchdeeper.

INTHECLAMMYMORNINGfog,Radusweated.Heleanedagainstthestonestepsforafewbreaths,thencontinuedclimbing.Theawkwardshape

ofthetombstonechunkheheldmadehisfingerscramp.Whenhefinallyreached the top of the wall, he staggered to the mound of stones andaddedhisown.

“Funny,usingtombstonesofthedeadtorepairthewalls.”Radu looked up into the well-worn but cheerful face of Giovanni

Giustiniani,theItalianmanfromhisfirst,andsofaronly,meetingwithConstantine.Giustinianiwastall,broad-shouldered,evenpowerfulinthewayhemoved.Adeep linebetweenhisbrowsmade them lookset inapermanentscowl,butallhisotherwrinklestoldofsmilingandlaughter.

Raduwipedhisforeheadwiththebackofhisarmandstraightened.Hewasonlyacoupleofinchestallerthantheolderman.“Well,itistheleastthosecitizenscouldcontributetothecity’sdefense.”

Giustinianilaughed,asoundlikeacannonshot.Heclappedahandon Radu’s shoulder. “I remember you. You brought us news of theinfidels’preparations.”

Radunodded.ItwasalwaysjarringtoheartheOttomansreferredtoas the infidels, since thatwaswhat they called theChristians. “Iwish I

hadcomearmedwithbettertidings.”“All information, good or bad, helps us.” Giustiniani sighed and

turned toward a group of men shouting at each other. “The deadcontributing their tombstones may yet do more than the living whocannotstopfightingwitheachother.”Hestrodeaway,towardthefight.

Raduleanedovertheedgeofthewallandlookedoutontotheplainbeneath. It had been cleared of anything that could hide the Ottomanforces. In front of themwas a fosse, a large, deep ditchmeant to slowdown attackers and make them easy to pick off. Constantinople’sdefensesofa fosse, theouterwallwhereRadustood,andan innerwallhadrepelledallattackersformorethanathousandyears.

ButnoneofthoseattackershadbeenMehmed.“Radu!”The voice triggered awaveof happiness evenbeforeRadu

realizedwhohadcalledtohim.Radu turned to find Cyprian walking next to the emperor. Radu

boweddeeply, tryingto looksurprised,as thoughhehadnotoverheardCyprian saying that he would be touring the walls with Constantinetoday,asthoughRaduhadnotdeliberatelystationedhimselfatoneoftheweakestpointsofthewall,knowingthatthetwomenwouldendupheresooner rather than later. Cyprian had been so busy that he and Radubarelysaweachother,evenlivinginthesamehouse.

Butgoingoutofhiswaytorunintotheothermanwastactical.Itwasnot because he was lonely for conversation with anyone outside of thebedroomhe sharedwithNazira. She, too,was frequently gone,makingsocialcallsandleavingRaduwithfartoomuchtimetothink.

“HaveyouseenGiustiniani?”Cyprianasked.“You only nowmissed him. Therewas a fight, and hewent to see

aboutit.”Constantine leaned out over the wall, itching at his beard. “If the

ItalianssendusnothingelsebutGiustiniani,theyhavestilldonemoretohelp than anyone. I cannot keep the Genoese from fighting with theVenetians,whofightwiththeGreeks,whosuspecttheGenoese,whohatetheOrthodox,whohatetheCatholics.OnlytheTurksunderOrhanseemtogetalongwitheveryone.”HesmiledwrylyatRadu.

“Orhanisstillhere?”Raduwassurprisedthathehadnotfledthecity

inadvanceofthesiege.“Hehasnowhereelsetogo.AndIamgladforhishelp,andthehelp

ofhismen.HeisnoGiustiniani,butnooneis.ExceptperhapsHunyadi.”Raduwaseagertocontributetoatopicheknewsomethingabout.“I

hadneverheardofGiustinianibefore,butifheisanythinglikeHunyadi,theOttomanswillfearandhatehim.”

“TheyfearHunyadithatmuch?”“He isa specter thathaunts them.Even theirvictoriesagainsthim

count for little when stacked against howmuch he has cost them.HisnamealonewouldcauseproblemsforMehmed.”

Constantine nodded thoughtfully. “He should have been here bynow.Iamafraidwehavelosthim.”

“ButyouhavemoreVenetians?”Raduhopeditsoundedlikehewastryingtobepositiveratherthanfishingformoreinformation.

“Only a handful.We hopemore are coming.Galata, our neighbor,willsendnomen.Theyaretooafraidofbeingcaughtintheconflict.Theyareeveryone’sallies, and thusnoone’s. Itwasallwecoulddo tomakethemattachtheboomacrossthehorn.”

ThegiantchainthatclosedaccesstotheGoldenHornbaywasstrungfromConstantinopletoGalata.Sittingalongtheswiftwaterleadingtothehorn, Galata lacked Constantinople’s natural defenses. If Mehmedattackedthecity,itwouldfall.ButhedidnotwanttowasteresourcesonGalata.IfhetookConstantinople,Galatawouldeffectivelybehis.

Duringtheday,peoplewalkedfreelybetweenthecities,butatnightboth closed and locked their gates. Radu wished everyone inConstantinoplewouldwalk across thebay toGalata and stay there.Hedidnot understandwhy they stayed inConstantinople.WhenMehmedarrived,Raduhopedtheywouldfinallyseethefutility.

“There,” Constantine said, pointing. Cyprian was taking detailednotes.Radumovedcloser,followingthedirectionofConstantine’sfinger.“WeneedasmanymenascanbesparedontheLycusRiversection.”

ThoughConstantinoplewas on a hill, therewas one section of thewall that did not command high ground. The Lycus River cut straightthroughit,makingafosseimpossibletodig,andloweringthatsectiontoadangerouslyaccessiblelevel.RaduknewallthisfromMehmed’smaps,

butitwasstillastrangethrilltoseeitinperson,andfromthissideofthewall,too,wherehehadnotexpectedtobeuntilafterthesiege.

Constantine detailed which men and commanders should bestationedwhere.Raducommittedittomemory,secretingitawaywithalltheotherinformationheheard.Everywheretheywent,Constantinestoodstraightandconfident,complimentingthemenontheworkinprogress,givingsuggestionsforfurtherimprovements.Hemayhavebeenjeeredinthe streets, but among the soldiers it was apparent that hewas deeplyrespected—andreturnedtherespect.

“Here,” he said, stopping again. They had come to a patchworksection.Wheretheotherwallswereshininglimestonewitharedseamofbrickrunning through, thisonehadahaphazard lookto it.And,unliketherest,therewasonlyonewall,ratherthantwo.Itjuttedoutatarightangle,thepalacewhereConstantinelivedrisingbehindit.

“Whyisthissectionsodifferent?”Raduasked,thoughheknewtheanswer.

“Wecouldnot leavea shrineoutside thewalls.”Constantine’s tonehinted at annoyance, but his confident smile never left. “We are betterprotectedbyonewallandaholyshrinethanbytwowallswithoutone.Oratleast,thatwasthereasoningafewhundredyearsagowhentheybuiltthewallouttoencompasstheshrine.”

Constantine noted several weakened and crumbling points as hetalkedwithaforemandirectingrepairs.Finally,thethreemendescendedthe stairs and went back into the city through a sally port, a heavilyguarded gate used to let soldiers in and out during attacks. “Tell me,Radu,whatdoyouthinkofmywalls?”Constantineasked.

“I thinktheydeservetheir tremendousreputation.Theyhavestoodforthislongforareason.”

Constantinenoddedthoughtfully.“Theywillprotectusyet.”Theyhad lasteda thousandyearsofunchangingsiegewarfare.But

Mehmedwasnotthepast.Mehmedwasthefuture.Hebroughtthingsnooneelsehadyetimagined,andthatnowallshadyetseen.

Constantinespokeagain,his thoughtsapparentlyonthesamemanasRadu’s. “Ihear the sultan is repairing roadsandbridgesall overmylands.ItisverygenerousofhimtoperformmaintenancewhileIambusy.Doyouthinkhewouldsparesomeofhismentohelpusrepairthewalls

whileheisatit?”Radulaughedweakly.“IamafraidIamnolongerinthepositionto

makethatrequest.”Constantine’sfaceturnedserioussoquicklythatRadufearedhehad

betrayedsomething.Theemperor’shandcamedownonhisshoulder,butinstead of a blow, it was a reassuring weight. “I know why you fled.Everyonehasheardofhisdepravity,hisharemsofbothwomenandmen.Youaresafehere,Radu.Youneverhavetogobacktothatlife.”

SeveralmomentspassedwhileRaduworked throughConstantine’swordsandtone.HelookedatCyprian,whowasstaringdeterminedlyupatthepalace.Andtheneverythingmadesense.Thesneeringguardtheyhad passed at the Rumeli Hisari. Everyone’s willingness to accept thatRaduwouldsoeasilyturnfromMehmed.Eyesfilledwithscornorwithpity.

“I—Yes,thankyou.Ihaveto—Excuseme.”Raduturnedandwalkedstifflyaway.Whenhehadroundedacornerandwasoutofsight,hesankagainstthewall,pushingafistintohismouthinhorror.

Was that the rumor, then? ThatMehmed had amale harem?AndthatRaduhadbeenthe jewelof it?RadutheHandsome. Someoneelsehad called him that recently, before the soldier. Halil Vizier, back inEdirne. Was he the source? Was this another tactic of his to demeanMehmed,tomakehimseemevil?

Radu did not know which filled him with more despair—thateveryonehadheardthisrumorexcepthim,orthatthemeresuggestionofMehmed loving women and men was seen as evil. His feelings forMehmedhadneverfeltevilorwicked.Theyhadbeenthetruestofhislife,borderingonholy.Tohearhislovesocasuallyprofanedmadehimsicktohisstomach.

Andthenanother,morehorriblethoughtoccurredtohim.Mehmedmustknowabouttheserumors.Surelyheknew.WastheruseofRadu’sdistance fromMehmednotsimply for theirenemies?ThewayMehmedhad jumped on the chance to send Radu away, too, with so littlepreparation or aid. Mehmed had been eager to take the opportunitywithoutanyinformationorguarantees.RaduhadthoughtitwasbecauseMehmedtrustedhim.Nowhewondered.

DidMehmedknowtherumorsandRadu’struefeelings,andhadhe

sentRaduheretoendbothofthem?

RaducollapsedintobednexttoNazira.Hehadspentalongdayhelpingrepair thewalls.The ironyofbeingsentbehind thewalls tounderminethem while physically repairing them was not lost on Radu’s achingmuscles.

Sighingheavily,heputanarmoverhisface.“Youfirst.”Nazira shoved him onto his stomach, then began kneading the

muscles in his back. Radu sank deeper into the uneven mattress, notcaring about the feather spines that jabbed into him. Simple humancontact with someone who cared about him did more healing thanNazira’s small hands ever could. He realized how little anyone hadactually touched him over the last few years. Lada had never beenphysicallyaffectionate,unlesshecountedherfists.Lazarhadfrequentlyaccidentallytouchedhim,butRadutriedhisbestnottothinkabouthisdeadfriend.HecouldremembereverymomentofphysicalcontactwithMehmed,buteachwastooshort,tooformal,neverenough.

And then therehadbeen thehorriblekisswithHalil’s son,Salih,akiss that still filledRaduwith self-loathing for howmuch he had likedbeingwanted,evenwhenhedidnotreturnthefeeling.

SothisfriendlyintimacywithNazirahaditsbenefits.Ofcourse,thedownsidetobeingmarriedwasthattheyweregiventhesameroom,andsame bed, to share. Sometimes Radu woke up from dreams—aching,desperate dreams inwhich hismind somehowknew the sensations hisactual body had yet to experience—in a state he really did not wantNaziratowitness.Frequently,inspiteofhisexhaustion,hecouldnotfallasleepforfearofwhathemightdreamaboutwhilelyingnexttoher.

NaziraworkedonatenderknotandRadugrimaced.“LetmethinkofwhatIheardtoday,”shesaid.“MehmedistheAntichrist.”

“Yes,Iheardthatone,too.”“Didyouhearaboutthechildwhodreamedthattheangelguarding

thecitywallsabandonedhispost?”“No, that is a new one. I heard about a fisherman who drew up

oystersthatdrippedblood.”“GoodthingInevercaredforoysters.Andfish!Somuchfishinthis

city. If Inevereat fishagainwhenwe leave,Iwillbehappy.Whatelse.Hmm.Oh!Helen,oneofmynew friends, is verybitter.Apparently thefirst emperor of the city was Constantine, son of Helen. And now thisemperorisConstantine,sonofHelen,whichmeansthecircleofhistoryisclosingand thecity isdoomed. Italsomeans thenameHelen isdeeplyunpopular,andsheistakingitquitepersonally.”

“Whyareyoufriendswithher?”“She is currently entertaining one of the Venetian ship captains, a

mannamedCoco.Shetalksabouthimconstantly.”“Well done,” Radu said, wincing asNazira hit another particularly

soreareaofhisshoulders.“Wordfromthewallsisthatwiththerelicofthe true cross in the city, it cannot be taken by the Antichrist. On theother hand, they do not like the patterns of birds flying in the skies.However,Mary herself is protecting the city. Unfortunately, someone’suncle finallydecoded thesecretmessagesscrawledona thousand-year-oldpillar thatdeclares this the lastyearofEarth.But themoonwillbewaxing soon, and the city cannot be takenon awaxingmoon, so thereyouhaveit.Thecityisbothutterlydoomedandcannotpossiblyfall.”

“Thesepeopleareinsane,”Nazirasaidsadly.“Atleastitsavesusthetroubleoftryingtofomentchaoswithinthe

walls.Theyneednohelpwiththat.”“HowareyoudoingwithgettingclosetoConstantine?”Radushrugged,rollingbackover.Naziralayonherside,proppedup

on an elbow. He had not told her the real reason why Constantineacceptedhis loyaltywithoutquestion;hewastoohumiliatedtospeak italoud.“Iseehimonlyinpassing.Heiseverywhereinthecity,constantlyonthemovetoinspirepeople.”

“Ihaveseenhimafewtimes.Helenhateshim.Ithinkhelooksnice.Whatabouttheotherimportantmen?”

“Right now they are trying to organize, andwaiting for further aidbeforetheydecidewheretocommit.Idonotseemuchofthem.Ineverknewwaitingcouldbesuchawearyingtask.”

“WhataboutCyprian?”Radu shifted uncomfortably. “He is close to Constantine.He takes

notes forhim. Iamsureheknowsmostof theorganizationof the city.

But…”“Butwhat?”Closing his eyes, Radu rubbed his face. There was a bigger issue

where Cyprian was concerned, a nebulous one, the contours of whichRaduhadnot yet traced out.He didnot know if hewanted to or evencould.“WearelivingwithCyprian.Weeatmealswithhim,sleepnexttohisroom.”Andtheylikedhim.Nazirahadnotsaidit,butRaducouldseein the smiles she gaveCyprian, the easyway she laughed at his storiesovermeals.Raduwasnottheonlyonewithcomplicatedfeelingstowardtheirenemy.Butherationalizedthemanyway.“Itwouldbedangeroustoabuseanyinformationwegetthroughhim.Tooimmediatelysuspicious.”

“True.” Nazira drew the blanket up to her chin and snuggled intoRadu’sside.“Wecarryon,then.”

Radupattedherarm,waitingforherbreathtogosteadyanddeep.Thenherolledaway,sittingontheedgeof thebedwithhishead inhishands.

TheonlythingcomingherehadaccomplishedwasgettingRadufaraway fromMehmed and the rumors spread about them. Radu knew ifthatwaswhatMehmedneeded,heshouldbeglad.HeshouldbewillingtosacrificehimselftoprotectMehmed’svision,toprotecthisreputation.Buthecouldnot—wouldnot—bewillingtosacrificeNazira.

Hewould stay the course.Hewouldmake somethingof their timehere.Andhewouldgetheroutalive,nomatterwhat.

O ANA—THEONLYONEWHOknewaboutLada’smeetingwithMehmed—saidnothingasLadacommandedhermentopackupcampthenext

morning.Ladawasgrateful toher for that.Shecouldnothavehandledquestionsaboutthesoldierssheshouldhavereturnedwith.

Bogdanstayedclosertohersidethanever.Heneveraskedwhereshehad gone.At least his unquestioning acceptance of her actionshadnotchanged.Butevenifheasked,shewouldnevertellhim.

Oranyone.Lada’smindchaseditself inangrycircles.Mehmed—whomshehad

always trusted—had deceived her. And he thought she would chooseConstantinopleafterthat?Howlittleheknewher.

The next night, though, lying on the frozen ground, her mindbetrayed her. Images of being empress next to Mehmed haunted herwhen she closedher eyes. Itwas theworstpart of everything, knowingthat,onsomelevel,shewantedthatmuchpower,evenatthatcost.

She awoke, gasping and aching. No. The worst were dreams ofMehmedathersideinanentirelydifferentfashion.

Shemade hermenmove before dawn. Sleepwas not her ally. ShedrovethemhardtowardHunedoara,reassuringherself thatat leastshe

haddonesomegoodforHunyadi.Constantinoplewouldfall—ofthatshehad no doubts, whatever else she might now doubt and hate aboutMehmed—andHunyadiwouldhavediedthere.Herduplicityhadsparedhimhislife.Shecouldtakecomfortinthat.

“I hateHungary,”Petru grumbled, riding abreast of Lada,Nicolae,andBogdan.“Andthatlordornobleorprince,Matthias?Wheneverheisaroundme,heholdsahandkerchieftohisnose.”Petruduckedhisheadtosmellunderhisarms.“Ismellnothing.”

Nicolae leaned close, then feigned fainting. “That is because yoursenseofsmellhaskilleditselfoutofdespair.”

“Matthiasisnotaprince,”Ladasaid.“HeisHunyadi’sson.”Petru’s expression shifted in surprise. “How did Hunyadi’s seed

producethatweakpolitician?”Nicolae’s cheerful voice answered. “The same way Vlad Dracul’s

traitorousseedproducedourvaliantLada!”Ladastaredstraightahead,numb.Inthatmoment,sherealizedshe

wasexactly like her father.Hunyadi had cautionedhernot to discountthemanwhomadeherthewayshewas.Apparentlyherfatherhaddonehisjobwell.She,too,hadtakensomeonewhotrustedherandleveragedthattrustforOttomanaid—aidthatbenefittedhernothing.AndshehadbeenstupidenoughtomakeitpersonalwithMehmed.

Shewasafool.“Lada?”Bogdanasked,hislow,grumblingvoicesoftwithconcern.Shepushedherhorseforward,outpacingthemallsotheycouldnot

seethefirsttearsshehadcriedsinceshewasachild.Oanacaughther,though.Ladawipedfuriouslyatherface.“Whatdo

youwant?”“Wherearewegoing?”“BacktoHunyadi.Heismyonlyally.”Oanamade a humming noise. “Not your only ally. You have other

familybesidesyourfather.”“Mirceaisdead,too.Andnoneoftheboyarsaremorecloselyrelated

totheDracullinethantotheDanestiorBasarab.”“Notthatside.Yourmother.LastIheard,shewasaliveinMoldavia.

Andsheisstillroyaltythere.”

Ladaturnedherheadtothesideandspat.“Sheisnothingtome.”“Be that as itmay, youmightnotbenothing toher.Blood calls to

blood.Youcouldyetfindyourpathtothethronethroughthesupportofher family. If nothing else, it is a place to rest and regroup. You needsomerest.”

Groaning, Lada rubbed her forehead. “I do not want to see her.”There was a reason appealing to her Moldavian relatives had nevercrossedhermind.Hermotherhadceasedexistingforheryearsago.Theidea ofwelcoming thatwomanback into her life, even if it got her thethrone…

Oana leaned closer. “It cannot cost you more than whateverhappenedwiththesultan.”

“God’s wounds, woman, very well.” Lada ignored Oana’s pleasedsmile as she turned her horse around. “New plan,” she said when sherejoinedhermen.

“Newplan?”Petruasked.“Whereareweofftonow?”Nicolaeasked.“Moldavia.”“Moldavia?”Petrusaid.“Isthereanechohere?”LadaglaredatPetru.Though he ducked his head and blushed, excitement animated his

voice.“AreweburningMoldaviancities?LikewedidinTransylvania?”Ladahadnot forgottenMateiand thewasteofhisdeath, traitoror

not.Shewouldnotlosementopettyvengeanceagain.Onlytovengeanceworthtaking.Sheshookherhead.

“What,then?”Nicolaeasked.“We go to appeal to my blood. We go to see my—” She paused,

feeling theedgesof thenextwordsticking inher throat, threatening tochokeher.“Mymother.”

“She is so beautiful,” Petruwhispered, peering through the hedge theyhidbehind.“Youlooknothinglikeher.”

Nicolaecringed.“Andthat,Petru,iswhyyourlinewilldiewithyou.”

Lada did not—could not—answer as her mother rode elegantlytowardthemdownthedirtpathofhercountrymanor.

TheonlyclearmemoryLadahadofthewomanwasoneoflankhairhanging over her face, sharp shoulder blades, bowed back. Crawling.Weeping. She had expected to come here and find the same brokencreature.Shehadnotbeenabletopicturehermotherstanding,muchlessriding.

Thiswomanwassmallandfine-bonedlikeabird.Herhair,pinnedelaborately beneath her hat, shone black with hints of silver threadedthrough.Herbackwasstraight,herchinlifted,aveiloflaceoverherface.

LadahadbeenapprehensiveabouttryingtoleverageherconnectiontohermothertogethelpfromtheMoldavianking,hergrandfather.Butithadbeeneasier to thinkofhermother thatway,asa stepping-stone.Someonetoclimbover.

Herehermotherwasnotontheground.ShewashigherthanLada.“Weshouldleave,”shesaid.“Thiswasabadidea.”“Weshouldatleasttalktoher,”Nicolaesaid.“I donot evenknow if that is her. I havenot seenher since Iwas

three.Perhapsweweremisdirected.Mymothermightbedead.”BogdanpushedPetruaside, takingoverhis vantagepoint. “That is

her.”“Howdoyouknow?”Heshrugged.“Iwasolderthanyouwhensheleft.”“Byayear!”HeblinkedatLada,expressionintractable.“Iremembereverything

about our childhood.” He said the word our with uncharacteristictenderness.ItmadeLadafeelunsettled,evenmorethanshealreadywas.

Ladacrossedherarmsoverherchest.“Well,whatarewesupposedtodo?Jumpoutofthehedgeandscream,‘Hello,Mother!’ ”

Nicolaeshookhishead.“Ofcoursenot.Sheisnotourmother.Onlyyours.”

“Sheisbarelyeventhat.Shewillnotrecognizeme.”Ladawouldhavetoproveher identity to thewomanwhohad fledwhenshewasachild.Shehadnowayofdoingthat.

“Wecouldbringmymother,”Bogdansaid.“Shewasyourmother’scompanionformanyyears.”

Theyhad leftOanaatcampwith therestof themen,hiddenalongthe mountain pass where they had crept into Moldavia. The wholejourneyLadahadlongedtoturnaround,toflee,togobackhome.Butshecouldnot.Sheneededhelp.

Shehatedneeding.“Fine.”Ladastoodandpushedthroughthehedge.Shestruggledout

fromitrightashermother’shorsepassed.“God’s wounds!” Vasilissa shouted, using Lada’s father’s favorite

curse. “Where did you—” She stopped, her fingers going to hermouth,pressingattheveil.

“You should travel with guards.” Lada wore her anger as armoragainstthiswoman.“Wecouldhavebeenanyone.”

Vasilissamovedhertremblinghandtoherheart.“Wearenotgoing to robyou.”Ladasighed. “Wearehere to speak

withyou.”“Ladislav,”Vasilissawhispered.“Mylittlegirl.”Ladahadbeenpreparedtobehumiliatedbyintroducingherself.She

hadnot thought aboutwhat shewoulddo if hermotherknewher. Shesteppedback as though struck,her visionnarrowing to a tunnel.Everymuscletensed,waitingforattack.

Vasilissaleaneddownasfarasshecouldfromherhorse.HervoicewasbarelydiscernableovertherushofbloodinLada’sears.

“Ladislav.” She reached one tiny, gloved hand toward Lada’s hair.Then she cleared her throat, looking Lada up and down in a way thatmade her feel naked. “Come. We will get you a bath and some newclothes.”Hermotherturnedthehorsebacktowardthemanorandsetoffatabriskpace.

“Ihavemenwithme!”Ladashouted,finallyregaininghervoice.“No,”Vasilissasaid,notturningaround.“Onlyyou.Nomen.”Ataloss,LadagesturedtoPetru,Nicolae,andBogdan,whowatched

herfromthecoverofthehedge.“Just…stay,fornow.Iwillcomebackforyou.”

“Are you certain you will come to no harm?” Bogdan asked,

narrowedeyestrackingVasilissa’shastyexit.Ladawascertainoftheopposite.Butshedidnotexpectthetypeof

harmBogdanfeared.“Waithere.”When she got to themanor, the front doorwas closed. Barren ivy

climbed over every surface, its tangled brown masses swallowing theangles and shape of the house. In the summer it would be green andlovely,butnotnow.

Theleasthermothercouldhavedonewaswaitforher.Ladalaughedbitterly.No, hermotherwas skilled at doing far less than the least shecoulddoforherdaughter.OfcourseshewouldmakeLadaknock.Ladapoundedherglovedfistagainstthedoor.Itopenedwithsuchspeed,themaidbehinditmusthavebeenwaitingthere.

Thegirlcurtsiedawkwardly.Sheworeashapelessbrowndressandanill-fittingblackcap.“Welcome,mistress.Myladyhaspreparedaroomforyou.”

Ladafrowned.Whoelsewashermotherexpecting?“Ionlymetherjustnowontheroad.”

Thegirl clearedher throat,keepinghereyeson the floor. “My ladyhaspreparedaroomforyou.Pleasecomewithme.”

“Whereismymoth—whereisVasilissa?”“If youwill comewithme, Iwill show you your room and draw a

bathforyou.Herladyshipreceivesvisitorsaftersupper.”“But she already knows I am here. And I have my men waiting

outside.”The maid finally looked up. Her eyes pointed in slightly different

directions, onedrifting to the left. Shewhispered, “Please,mistress, donotspeakofthementoher.Wedoasshewishes.Itisforthebest.Allowmetotakeyoutoyourroom,andshewillseeyouaftersupper.”

Exasperated,Ladaflungahandout.“Fine.Takemetomyroom.”Thegirlflashedaquick,gratefulsmile,andledLadaintothehouse.

Thedeepertheygot,themoreLada’sstomachclenchedinfear.Therewassomethingverywronghere.

CHRISTSTAREDMOURNFULLYDOWNatRadu.NomatterhowRadushiftedorwherehelooked,theroundeyesofJesusfollowedhim.“Areyouwell?”Cyprianwhisperedoutthesideofhismouth,leaning

close.Radustoppedfidgetingunderthegiantmosaic.“Yes.Justtired.”Infrontofthem,standingbehindagiantwoodpostern,apriestran

throughliturgyafterliturgy.Radu’sGreekwasgood,buthecouldbarelyunderstand the antiquated phrasings and words. Even if he could, hewould not care. Being in this churchmade him feel like a child again.Raduhadnotenjoyedhischildhood,anditwasdeeplyuncomfortabletoberemindedofit.

Everythingwas larger than life in thechurch.Though itwasnotasbig or beautiful as theHagia Sophia, gilt covered all possible surfaces.Thepriestworeelaboraterobes, stitchedandembroideredwithpoundsofhistoryandtradition.AcenserfilledtheroomwithscentedsmokethatmadeRadu’seyeswaterandhisheadspin.

On the raised dais next to the priest, Constantine sat on a throne.Raduenviedhima seat.All theothermenstood,packed in too tightly,stillandlistening.Raduyearnedforthemovementoftrueprayer,forthe

simplicityandbeautyandcompanionshipofit.Theliturgycontinued,ascoldanduncaringasthemuralsofvarious

saints meeting violent ends that decorated the walls. Lada would likethose at least. Radu smiled, remembering when they had visited amonasteryontheislandofSnagovinWallachia.Ladahadbeenchastisedfor laughing at the gruesome death scene of Saint Bartholomew. Anelaboratepaintingofhimwithhalfhisskinalreadyoffadornedoneofthemonasterywalls.Raducouldneverlookatthatmuralwithoutshiveringin fear. Lada had told him to think instead of how cold poor SaintBartholomewmusthavebeenwithoutanyskinon.

HewishedLadawerewithhimnow.Butevenifshewere,shewouldbeupinthegallerywithNaziraandalltheotherwomen.Andshewouldbeblisteringlyangryaboutit.

RaduavoidedJesus’sgazeyetagainandfoundhimselfstaringatanequallymournfulmosaicofMary.Herheadwastilteddownandtooneside, aminiature Christ child solemn and staring on her lap.Will youprotectyourcity?Radusilentlyaskedher.HeknewtherewasoneGod.Butinthiscityofmysticismsteepedinsomuchreligiousfervor,hecouldnotescapethefearthattheothergod,thegodofhischildhood,lurkedinthemist and the rain and the tremors of the earth. Raduwas trappedbehindthesewalls,separatedfromwhohehadbecome.Withhistonguehe cursed Muslim infidels and with his heart he prayed for constantforgiveness.

SurelythetrueGod,theGodofhisheart,knewwhatRaduwasdoinghere.EvenifRaduhimselfdidnot.

Whenthe liturgy finallyended,Raduwantednothingmore thantogobacktoCyprian’shouseandsleepforaday.ButCypriangrabbedhisarm and pulled him toward a group that was milling about nearConstantine.

“Iwanted to introduce you to—ah, here they are!”Cyprian claspedhandswarmlywithtwoboyswhosharedtheround-eyed,mournfulfacesofthemosaicsaroundthem.Raduhalfexpectedthemtotilttheirheadsandlifttheirhandsinvarioussaintlikeposes.Instead,theysmiledshyly.

“ThisisJohn,andhisbrother,Manuel.Mycousins.TheirfatherwasJohn,theemperorbeforeConstantine.”

Theolderboylookedtobearoundeight,theyoungerfive.Theywore

purple robes and gold circlets. The clasps of the chains securing theirrobesglittered like jewels,butasRadu lookedcloser,he saw theyweremadeofglass.

Radubowed.“IamRadu.”Theyoungerboy,Manuel, perkedup,his roundeyes growing even

rounder.“Fromthesultan’spalace?”“Whotoldyouaboutme?”Raduasked,withapuzzledsmile.“Cyprianhastoldusallaboutyou!”Cyprianclearedhisthroat.“Notallaboutyou.Just…thatyousaved

me.”Manuelnodded.“Isittruewhattheysayaboutthesultan?”Radusmiledtohidethepitthathadopenedupinhisstomach.Had

eventhissmallboyheardthatRaduwasthesultan’sshamefulplaything?Why would Cyprian have told him that? “They say many things. I amafraidyouwillhavetobemorespecific.”

“Thatthesultankillsamanbeforeeverymealandsprinkleshisfoodwiththebloodtoprotecthimselfagainstdeath.”

Raduwassorelievedhehadtochokebackalaugh.Hecovereditbypretendingtocough.“No,unlessthingshavechangeddramaticallysinceIleft.Heprefershisfoodwithoutblood,likemostmen.”

“I heard he is so wealthy that he had all his teeth replaced withjewels.” John, the older boy, said it with a studied casualness, but heleanedforwardjustasintentlyashisbrother.

“Thatwouldmakeeatingallhisblood-sprinkledmealsquiteatask!Butno,thatisnottrue,either.Thoughhedoessometimeswearaturbansolargeitnearlybrushestheceiling!”Thatwasanexaggeration,butbothboysnoddedinwonder.“Hehasfountainsofclearwaterinallhisrooms,andhisfingersaresoheavywithjewelsthathecannotsignhisownnamewithoutremovinghisringsfirst.”

Manuelscowled.“Idonotknowwhyhewantsourdumbcity,then.”Johnelbowedhimsharplyintheside.“YouarejustjealousbecauseI

amtheheirtothethroneandyouarenot.”Manuelstuckouthistongue.“Notifyoudiefirst!”Cyprianputahandonboththeirshoulders.“Notalklikethat,boys.”

Theydeflated,lookingshamefacedlyatthefloor.“AndIamgoingtohave

awordwithyournurseabouttherumorssheislettingyouhear.”John looked up first. He lifted his chin bravely, but it trembled

slightly.“Isthesultanascruelastheysay?”Raduwanted todeny it, buthehad to rememberhewasplayinga

part.“Heis…verysmart,andveryfocused.Hewilldowhateverittakestogetwhathewants.So,yes,hecanbecruel.”

John nodded, then set his jaw determinedly. “Well, it does notmatter.Thewallswillsaveus.Andevenifhegetspastthem,anangelwillcome down fromheavenwith flaming swords before they can pass thestatueofJustinian.Theinfidelswillneverhavemycity.”

A loud, deep laugh sounded next to them. Constantine ruffled theboy’sbrowncurls,skewingthecirclettotheside.“Yourcity?Iamfairlycertainitisstillmine.”

Johnsmiled,blushing.“Ionlymeant—”“Havenofear,John.Iwilltakegoodcareofituntilitisyourturn.”TheyturnedtheirsmilesonRadu.Thecombinedweightoftheirlove

andhopewiththeheavygazeofJesusabovethemnearlyknockedRadutothefloor.Hebowedtocoverhisfeelings,thenstraightened.

“Willyoujoinusforameal?”Constantineasked.“Itwillbenicetohavesomeoneelsetoanswertheirinfinitequestionsforonce.”

“I would love to,” Radu said, still exhausted but with a spike ofexcitement.Thiswashisfirstpersonalinvitationtospendtimewiththeemperor.Itwasagoodthing.Astepintherightdirection.Awaytofeellike he was actually accomplishing something, even though he fearedtherewasnopoint.

ThenatinyhandslippedintoRadu’sown,andhelookeddownintothesaintlyeyesofManuel.Thelittleboybeamedupathim,andRadufelthissoulwiltashesmiledback.

Everything had been sonormal at dinner. EvenRadu hadmanaged torelax, enjoying the food and laughter and stories.All his hopes to hearsomething useful were dashed in the middle of bread and meat andpreservedfruit.

Andthatwaswhenhehadhisidea.

Mehmedmighthavesenthiminwithoutaplan,buthecoulddestroythe city’s chances at surviving a siege before the Ottomans ever got toConstantinople.Iffoodmadethemfeelnormal,allowedthemtocontinueonas though theircitywerenotunder imminent threat, theabsenceoffoodwouldfinallymakeitcleartheycouldnotsurvive.

It would be an act of mercy, destroying the food supplies. Peoplewouldbe forced to flee.Even if it didnot leaddirectly to surrender, atleastitwouldemptythecityofinnocentcitizens.

Orhan, the pretend heir to theOttoman throne, proved the key todiscovering the location of one of themajor food supplies. Because hismenwerenotallowedatthewall—forfearsoldierswouldconfusethemforTurksloyaltoMehmed—theyhadotherassignmentsthroughoutthecity. And one of those assignmentswas patrolling and checking all thelocks on awarehouse.Radu could think of no reason for its protectionotherthanthatithousedfood.

Ithadbeenasimpleenoughtask forRadutoshadowthemenandfindhistarget.Butnowthebiggerquestion:howtoeliminateit?

Lada would burn it down. Radu did not doubt that. But thewarehousewasinthemiddleofarelativelypopulatedsectionofthecity.If he set the building on fire, the fire would spread. He could end upkillinginnocentcitizens—andpartofhismotivationindoingthiswastosavethem.Hecouldnotlivewithcollateraldamage.

Poisonwouldhavethesameeffect,becausetheywouldnotknowthefoodwaspoisoneduntilpeopleweredead.AndRaduhadnorealmeansofobtaininglargequantitiesofpoison,muchlessdoingsoinsecret.

Hewasinthekitchentearingapartbread,ponderingtheproblemofthe food,whenNazira shrieked in terror from theirbedroom.He racedupstairstofindherstandingonthebed.“Arat!”Shepointedtoacornerwherealarge,mangyratseemedequallyterrifiedofher.“Killit!”

Radu sighed, looking for something large enough to smash therodent.Andthenhestopped.Asmilelithisface.“No.Iamgoingtocatchit.”

Though rats were in plentiful supply in the city, catching a significantnumberofthemwasnosmalltask.Orrather,itwasmany,manysmall,

wearying tasks. And because Radu could not risk being missed at thewall,hehadtosacrificesleep.Nazira lovedtheplan,butwasphysicallyincapableof interactingwithratswithoutscreaming.Screamingdidnotlenditselfwelltosecrecy.

SoRadu spent allnight, everynight, catching rats. Itwasa far cryfromhislifeatthesideofthesultan,butnotsofarfromwhathisrolehadalways been. Sneaking around, gathering supplies, building toward anultimategoal.

It would have been thrilling if it did not involve somany damnedrats.

“What happened to your hands?” Cyprian asked a couple ofmorningsintotheratadventures.HeandRaduwereeatingtogetheronthewall,shouldertoshoulderastheylookedoutontheemptyfieldthatwasfillednonethelesswiththeloomingthreatofthefuture.

Radulookeddownathisfingers.“Vermincemeteryresidentsdonotlikesharinggravestoneswithtrespassers.”

Cyprian setdownhisbread and tookRadu’shands inhis own.Hecarefullyexaminedthem.Radu’sstomachfluttered.Itfeltlikesomethingmorethanfearofdiscovery,buthecouldnotsaywhat.

“Becareful,”Cypriansaid,runningafingerassoftasawhisperalongRadu’spalm.“Weneedthesehands.”CyprianlookedupandRadufoundhimself unable to bear the intensity of his gaze. Cyprian released hishands,laughingawkwardly.“Weneedallthehandswecanget.”

“Yes,”Radumurmured,stillfeelingCyprian’sfingertracinghispalm.

Thatnight,Raduhadenoughrats.Anymoreandhewouldnotbeabletocarrytheminsecret.HewaitedforOrhan’smentofinishtheirpatrolpastthebackdoorsof thewarehouse.Theyneverwent inside, only checkedthelocks.Hecreptsilentlyacrossthestreet,awriggling,repulsiveburlapsack filled to bursting slung acrosshis back.He set the sackdownandpickedthelock,cursinghisbittenfingersfortheirslowness.Cyprianhadbeenright.Theyneededthesehands.

Finally, shivering with nerves, Radu got the door open. Slippinginside,hemadehiswaytothecenterofthevastspace.Cratesandbarrelsloomed like gravestones in thedarkness.Everything smelledwarmand

dusty. He had guessed right about the contents of the warehouse. Heusedthemetalrodhehadbroughttopryopenlids,thenhedumpedratsinto crates and barrels until his sack held only the rats that had notsurvived captivity. But he had managed to hit barely a third of thecontainers.Hewould have to do this every night for weeks to actuallydestroyallthesupplies.

Burnit,Ladawhisperedinhismind.“There’s always another way,” Radu answered. Thunder rumbled

overheadas thoughagreeingwithhim.Thecitywasprone to torrentialdownpours.Raduwouldneed tohurryhome toavoidgettingcaught inone.Helookedupattheceiling—

Andhehadanotheridea.Back out in the night, he examined his options. The buildings in

Constantinoplewere old and built close together.Hehurried down thealley, looking for what he needed. Three buildings over, he found it: aladder.Thefirstdropsofrainhithimasheclimbedontothebuilding’sroof.Takingadeepbreath,heranasfastashecouldandjumpedoverthealley,slammingintothenextroofsohardhenearlyslidoff.Ladawouldbe so much better at this. But she also would not have bothered.Everythingwouldalreadybeburning.

Steelinghimselfagainstthoughtsofhisfarmorecapablesister,Raduranforthenextroofandsailedoverthealley.Landingsoftlythistime,hecollapsedontohisbackandlaughedasrainpattereddownaroundhim.Beneathhim,warmanddustyanddry,wasthecity’sfood.

Heclamberedtothepeakoftheshallowlyangledroof.Thekeywastopry enough shingles and thatch free tomake small holes, butnot somanythatthedamagewouldbenoticeduntilitwastoolate.Theshingleswereheavyandtightlynaileddown.Heusedhislevertoprythemup.Hefocused on areas where it was obvious water had pooled in the manyyearsoftheroof’slife.

The rain began pouring in earnest. The shingles were slick; Raduclungtothemcarefully.Hecouldaffordneitherdiscoverynorinjury.Heallowed himself a fewmoments of quiet triumph as he watched waterstreamfromtheskyontotheroofandthroughtheholeshehadcreated.

Tearingupasmanyshinglesonhiswayashecould,hecrawled tothefarendofthebuilding.Buthehadanewproblem.

Hecouldnotruntogathermomentum.Withtheroof thisslick,hewouldcertainlyslipandfalltohisdeath.Thedroptothegroundwasfar—threetimeshisheight—andifhecrasheddownwithanyspeedhedidnotlikehischances.

Therewas a narrow ledge along the edge of the roof. Rain pouredaroundhim;thestormwaspickingupspeedandforce.Helefttheleverontheroofandgraspedtheledge.Thenheloweredhimself,hangingonby only his fingertips. Praying silently, he dropped. When he hit theground,hecollapsed,tryingnottoletanyonepartofhisbodyabsorbtoomuchoftheimpact.Itwasatrickhehadlearnedlongago,runningandhiding from his cruel older brother,Mircea.He had had to jump frommanywindowsandwallsinhischildhood.

Mirceawasdeadnow,andRadudidnotmournhim.Butashestood,checking his body for injuries, he was momentarily grateful for thelessons.Oneanklewascomplainingandwouldbesoreinthemorning.Itwasasmallpricetopay.Radupulledhishoodupoverhishead.

“Hey!You!”Raduturnedinsurprise.Itwastoodarkforthemtoseehisface,but

Orhan’smen had circled back on their patrol. And Raduwas standingrightnexttothedoorofthestoragewarehouse.Iftheylookedinside,allhisworkwouldbefornothing.

He quickly pulled a flint from his pocket and dropped it. Then,cursingloudlyinTurkish,heran.

“Hewas trying to burn the food! Spy! Sabotage!” The crywent upbehindhim,followedbythepoundingoffootsteps.

Raduranforhislife.Bellsbeganclangingthewarning,chasinghimwiththeirpeals.Radu

cut through alleys and streets. He jumped over walls and kept to thedarkestpartsofthecity.Soonhewasinanabandonedarea.Butstillheheardthesoundsofpursuit.Itwaslikeanightmare:runningthroughadeadcity,pursuedinthedarknesswithnowheretohide.

Desperate,Raduconsideredtheouterwall.Ifhecouldmakeittothewall,hecouldmakeitoutside.HecouldfindMehmed.

Butifhedisappearedthesamenightasaboteurhadbeenspottedinthe city, it would not takemuch thought to connect the events.Nazira

wouldbeleft inharm’sway.Raduturnedandranintoanemptystable.Rain poured in from the collapsed roof.He huddled in the corner of astall.

Once,hehadhiddenwithLadainastable.Shehadpromisednoonewould kill him but her. Please, Radu thought, please let that beprophetic.

Afterhehadwaitedforsolongthathisheartnolongerpoundedandheshiveredwithcoldratherthanfear,Radustoodandcreptthroughthenight. The rain was tapering off as he slowly found his way from theabandoned section of the city back to a part with life. He left his longblackcloakonawashing lineandcombedhishair intoaneatponytail.Thenhewalked,unhurried,hunchedagainsttherain.

Hishandwasonthedoorknobwhensomeonegrabbedhisshoulderroughlyfrombehind.Hewasspunaround—andembraced.

“Radu!” Cyprian said, holding him tightly. “I have been lookingeverywhere for you. There is a saboteur in the city. They caught himtryingtolightafire.Iwassoworriedaboutyou.”

Radutookadeepbreath,tryingtocalmhisvoice.“Iheardthebellsandwentout toseewhatwaswrong. I feared theOttomanshad finallyarrived.Butwhywouldyouworryaboutme?”

Cyprian lingered in the hug, then pulled back, his hands still onRadu’s shoulders. “If the sultan’s man had discovered you…” His eyeswerewrinkledwithconcern.“Ifearedforyoursafety.”

Radu embraced Cyprian again, both because it was warm andcomforting against theweariness of this longnight, andbecause itwastheonlywayhe couldhidehow touchedandsadhewas thatCyprian’sfirstfearhadbeenforRadu’straitorouslife.

ACLOUDOFDUSTHUNG in frontof thewindow,wheremustydrapeshadbeenhastilytuggedaside.Theroomwasinthebackofthehouse,on

thesecondfloor.Ladacouldseeacrossafallowfieldtothehedgewhereshehadwatchedforhermother.Butitwasnotclearenoughtomakeoutwherehermenwaitedforher.

Shehopedtheywerestillwaitingforher.Shefeltsocutoff.Whatiftheylefther, too?Raduwaslosttoher.Mehmedwasatraitor.ShehadseparatedherselffromHunyadi.Shecouldnotlosehermen.

Themaidclearedherthroat.Ladaexpectedthegirltoleave,butshejuststoodtherenexttothesteamingbathshehadfilled.

“Well?”Ladasnapped.“Iwillhelpyouundress?”“No!”Thegirlrecoiledasifstruck.“Iamsupposedto.”“Youarenotsupposedto.”“But—Iwastowashyourhair,andplaititforyouafter,andhelpyou

intooneofherladyship’sdresses.”Thegirlfrownedworriedly,lookingatLada’sthickwaistandlargechest.

Lada laughed, theabsurdityof itall finallygetting toher.Hereshewas,seeinghermotherforthefirsttimeinfifteenyears,andhermotherwanted to brush her hair and dress her up. No—her mother wantedsomeone else to do it for her. Thatmade sense. At leastOanawas nothere.Shewouldhavebeenthrilledtovolunteer.

“Youmay standoutside thedoor so that she thinksyouare still inhere. And then you may take a message and some food to my menoutside.Youwillseetheircampfire.”

The girl squeaked in fear. “Men! I could not. It is forbidden. Oh,please,donotaskitofme.Ifsheknew,ifshefoundout—”

Ladaheldupherhands.“Verywell!TheywilllastuntilIgobacktothem.Getout.”

Thegirlnodded,wringingherhands,andslippedoutthedoor.Ladafollowed,puttinghereartothedoor.Shecouldheartherapid,panickedbreathsofthegirlimmediatelyoutside.

Whatwentoninthishouse?Lada took a bath. Over the last year on the run, she had learned

never to turndownabathorameal.Butshedidnotwashherhair,ormakeanyeffort to tame it.Shedressedagain inher traveling clothes—breeches,atunic,andacoat,allblack.Aredsasharoundherwaist.Whenshewasdoneputtingherbootson,sheopenedthedoor.Themaidwassoclosetheirnosesnearlytouched.

“Yourhair?”Ladashookherhead,expressiongrim.“Ifoundsomeofherladyship’solddresses.Icouldletouttheseams,

and…”The girl trailed off, hopedying onher face asLada’s expressiondidnotchange.

“Whenissupper?”Ladaasked.“Shehasalreadyeaten.”“Withoutme?”“Ourscheduleisveryspecific.”Themaidleanedforward,lookingto

either side as though fearful of discovery. “I will bring you some foodfromthekitchenslatertonight,”shewhispered.

Lada did not know how to respond. With gratitude? Incredulity?Instead, shepushed forwardwithhergoal. “If supper isover, I can see

hernow.”“Yes!Shewillbewaitingtoreceivevisitorsinthedrawingroom.”“Doesshereceivemanyvisitors?”Themaidshookherhead.“Almostnever.”“Sosheisonlywaitingtoseeme.”“Aftersupper,shewaitstoreceivevisitors.Youareavisitor.Soyou

mayseehernow.”Lada followed the girl through the hall and down the stairs. She

would much rather be facing a contingent of Bulgars, or a mountedcavalry.Atleastthoseshewouldunderstand.

Mehmed’smother,Huma,suddenlycametomind.Humahadbeenferocious and terrifying. She had wielded her very womanhood like aweapon,oneLadadidnotunderstandandcouldnoteveruse.Wasthatwhathermotherwasdoing?ThrowingLadaoffguardtogaintheupperhand? Huma had been able to manipulate Lada and Radu by forcingthemtomeetonherterms.Hermothermustbedoingthesamething.

Itwascomforting, inaway,girdingherselftomeetachallengelikeMehmed’sformidablemother.Humawasafoeworthhaving.Amurderermany times over, who had even had Mehmed’s infant half brotherdrownedinabath.Ladashuddered,thebackofherhairwetagainstherneck.Was thereadarkerreason themaidhad tried to insistonstayingduringLada’sbath?

She regarded the tiny, trembling thing ahead of her with newsuspicion. Flexing her hands, Lada dismissed the notion. Though Ladawas certain that if her mother wanted her dead, she would makesomeoneelsedoit.Thiswaifwouldhavetoresorttopoisonormurderingherinhersleep.Shewasgladshehadmissedsupper,afterall.

But everythingHumahad done, she had done to further her son’splaceinlife.WhatwouldVasilissastandtogainbykillingLada?Andwhydid Lada find it more comfortable to think of Vasilissa as a potentialassassinlyinginwaitthanashermother?

Before Lada could settle her mind, the maid opened a door to asittingroom.Itwaslikebeinggreetedbyanopenoven.Theairwastooclose and heated past any reasonable degree. The windows wereshutteredtightly,andafireroaredinafireplacetoolargeforaroomthis

size.ThemaidpracticallytuggedLadainside,closingthedoorasquickly

aspossiblebehindthem.IttookamomentforLada’seyestoadjusttothedimroom.Hermothersatinahigh-backedchair,handsfoldedprimlyinherlap,voluminousskirthidingherfeet.Herhathadbeenreplacedwitha long veil pinned at the top of her head that completely obscured herface.Shewasnotwearingthesamedressasbefore.Thisonewaswhite,witharufflednecksohigh it lookedas thoughherveiledheadsatonaplatter.Allthedress’sfoldsandpleatsnearlyswallowedherwhole.

“Oh,” she said, an entire discourse in disappointment contained inthatsingleword.“Youdidnotchange.”

Lada longed todrawherknives, sheathedatherwrists. “Thesearemy clothes.” She took the chair opposite her mother without beinginvited. It sank under her weight, the stuffing worn and the velvetthreadbare.

“Wouldyoulikesomething?Tea?Wine?”“Wine.”Vasilissa nodded toward the maid, who poured two glasses and

handedonetoeachofthem.Ladatookasip.Orrather,shepretendedtotakeasip,preferringtowaituntilhermotherdrankfirst.Humawastoorecently on hermind to risk otherwise. So far hermotherwas nothinglikeHuma,though.Humahadfilledthespacearoundher,nomatterhowlargetheroom.Eveninthissmallroom,Lada’smotherseemedtoblendintothefurniture.

Vasilissaliftedherveilandtookadaintysip.Ladafollowedsuit.Hermother’s eyeswere large, like hers, but therewasmore ofRadu in herface.Itwasstartling,seeingherbrotherreflectedinthefaceofastranger.Ladacouldnotplace theexactsimilarities; theyhadsomethingdelicateandbeautifulincommon.Buthermother’sfacewaswornandbrokenattheedges.WasthatwhatwouldhappentoRadu,too?Wouldhefadewithtime,becomeawitheredshadowofhimself?

LadalongedforRaduathersideyetagain.Ifhewerehere,shecouldfocusonprotectinghim.Havingonlyherselftoprotectmadeherfeelsomuchmorevulnerable.

“Tellme,” hermother said, keeping a hand in front of hermouth.“Whatbringsyoutothecountryside?Itisnotsolovelythistimeofyear,I

amafraid.Muchniceroncespringhastakenhold.”Ladafrowned.“Iamheretoseeyou.”“Thatissweet.Wedonothavemanyvisitors.”Sheloweredherhand,

smilingwithtightlyshutlips.Thenshesimplystared.Ladawonderedifherownlarge,hoodedeyeswerethatdisconcerting.

Ladahadneverbeengoodat thegameswomenplayed, thebattlesfoughtandwonthroughincomprehensibleconversations.Soshepushedahead.“Iassumeyouhavehadnewsthatmyfatherisdead.SoisMircea.”

Vasilissaliftedherhandtohermouthagain.Ladathoughtitwasinhorror or mourning, but Vasilissa’s tone was conversational. “Do youride?Ifindabriskrideintheafternoonsettlesmynervesandrousesmyappetite.Ihavethreehorses.Theyhavenonames.Iamsoterriblewithchoosingnames!Buttheyareallgentleandsweet.Perhapsyoucanmeetthemtomorrow.”

“Whyareyouspeakingtomeofhorses?”Ladasetasideherglassandleaned forward. “You have not seen me in so many years, since youabandonedus.Atleastdomethecourtesyofspeakingtomeasanequal.Yourhusband,myfather,isdead.”

Hermothermadeawoundedface,aflashoftruthbreakingfree.Herlipspartedinananimalway,andLadahadaglimpseofamouthfullofbroken teeth.Not rotted teeth—Ladahad seenplenty of those—nor thegapsindicatinglostteeth.Vasilissa’smouthwasagraveyardofshatteredteeth.Ladadidnotknowwhatcouldhavecausedsuchdamage.

Hermother,crawlingaway,weeping.No.Shedidknowwhatcouldhavecausedsuchdamage.Ladaloweredhervoice.“Heisdead.Gone.”If hermother heard her, she did not indicate it. She drewher veil

backdown,makingarepetitiveclickingnoisewithhertongue.“Tellme,doyouhunt?Ifinditabominable,butIhavewordthatallthefashionableladiesdoitnow.”Herlaughwashighandtrilling,likethepanickedflightofastartledbird.“Ifyouwouldlike,Icanhavewordsenttoyourcousin.He has an excellent falconer. I am certain he would give you ademonstration, should you wish it. He visits every summer. He has tostayintown,ofcourse,severalleaguesaway,buthealwaysstopsbywhenIreceivevisitors!Wecanexpecthiminafewmonths.”

“Iwillnotbeherethen.Iamnothereforavisit.Ineedhelp.”Vasilissalaughedagain,thesameterriblenoise.“Ishouldsayso!But

mymaidworkswondersonhair.Wewillhaveyousettledinnotime.Doyoulikeyourroom?”

Ladastood.“Ineedtospeaktoyourfather.”Vasilissashookherhead.“Heis—Hehas—Ibelieveheisdead?”Withadefeatedsigh,Ladasatbackdown.“WholeadsMoldavia?”“Yourcousin,Ithink.Oh.”Vasilissawrungherhandsinherlap.“Do

you suppose that means he will not come this summer? I am sorry. Ipromisedyouafalcondemonstration.”

“I do not care about falcons! I need men. I need alliances.” Ladashook,awaveofunacknowledgedangerandgriefoverwhelmingher.Herfatherhadgivenheraknife,andhermotherhad leftherwithnothing.She desperately wanted something to hold on to. Or, barring that,somethingtofightagainst.“IneedyoutoaskmewhereIhavebeenthelastfifteenyears!Ineedyoutoaskwhereyoursonis!”

Hermotherstood,herdress-drapedframetrembling.“Itistimeforme to retire for the night. Themaid will see to you. Your room is thenicestinthehouse.Youwillbehappy.Andyouwillbesafe;thisisaverysafehouse.”

Vasilissaheldoutahand.Themaidrushedtoherside.Ladasaw,forthefirsttime,thathermotherwalkedwithapronouncedlimp.Oneofherfeet,whenitpeekedfrombeneathherskirts,wastwistedatanoddangle.The way Vasilissa moved without cringing spoke of it as an old,permanent injury. Lada did not know what to say, how to talk to thisstrange, ruined creature. Her impression of Vasilissa on the horse hadbeenwrong.Hermotherwasexactlythesamepersonwhohadleftthembehind.Theonlydifferencewasthatshehadfoundasafeplacetohide.

PerhapsRaduwouldfeel tenderlytowardher.Ladaknewhewouldurgecompassion.

Shefeltonlyrage.“Younevercamebackforus,”Ladasaid.“Hesoldus.TotheTurks.

Wewere tortured.Wewere raised in a foreign landbyheathens.Radustayedbehind.Theybrokehim.”

“Well.”VasilissareachedoutasthoughshewouldpatLada’sarmas

shepassed.Herhandhoveredintheair,thenmovedbacktothemaid’sarmforsupport.“Youarewelcometostayforever.Weareallsafehere.”

“IbelonginWallachia.”Hermother’s voicewas as harsh as Ladahad ever heard it, finally

filledwithtrueemotion.“Noonebelongsthere.”

Themaidwasloathtopartwithanyinformation,butasfarasLadacoulddetermine,hermotherwasmad.Theyhad lived together in thishouse,far away fromeveryone and everything, for the last ten years.Vasilissahadbeengiventhemanorbyher father,whodoubtlesscouldnotstandthebrokenshellofawomanshewas.

Everydaywasthesame.Themaidsmiledasshedescribedit,sayingoverandoverhowpleasantitwas,tobesafeandtoalwaysknowwhattoexpect.ThiswaswhatLada’smotherhadchosen.Safety.Seclusion.Thewoman had abandoned her children, utterly and completely, to live inpamperedisolationinsteadofdealingwiththeharshrealitiesoflife.

The harsh realities of her own children’s desperate attempts tosurvivewithoutanyonetoaidthem.

Ladadidnot say goodbye. She stopped in the kitchen and stole asmuchfoodasshecouldcarry.Thensheclosedthefrontdoorbehindherandwalkedalong thedark lane towhere the campfireofhermen—herfriends—called toher. She satnext to them,drawingheat and strengthfromtheirshoulders.Bogdanshiftedcloserandsheleanedagainsthim.

“Well?”Nicolaeasked.“Sheismad.”“Thenyoudohavesomethingincommonafterall!”Hisattemptat levitymetwithnoreactionfromLada.Hisvoicegot

quieter.“WilltherebeanyaidfromMoldavia?”“Nonethatshecanprovide.Wecangoto thecapitalandappeal to

thenewking.ButIdonotthinkthesepeoplewillhelpus.Sheisjustlikeallthenobility,theboyars.Theyaresickwiththesamedisease.Theylockthemselves in finery and wealth, and they refuse to see anything thatmightjeopardizetheircomfort.”Ladapaused,rememberinghermother’steeth, her mother’s foot. Perhaps she should not begrudge the small

measureofcomfortapowerlesswomanhadmanaged to find inacruelworld.

But she would absolutely begrudge her mother the failure toempower herself. Running and abandoning those who needed her wastheweakest,lowestthingpossible.Ladawouldnotdothat.Shecouldnot.Whateverelseshewas,Ladawasnothingliketheclasswhocouldgoonlivingafterturningtheirbacksonthosewhodependeduponthem.

“What, then?” Nicolae asked. “Do we try to convincemore boyarsthatyouareatameprincessandnotawarlordprince?”

Lada picked up a canteen of water and poured it on the flames,watching themsizzleanddie. “Idonotknow. Ihave tried—”Hervoicecaught. She had tried everything. She had pledged loyalty to foreignkings,shehadbetrayedanally,shehadtrustedthatlovewasthesameashonesty.“Ihavetriedeverything.”

“The little zealot was always unlikely. None of us blame you forlookingforhelpthere,though.”

Ladasatupstraight,alarmed.“Whatdoyoumean?”Nicolae’s expression was without reproach. “We are all very good

soldiersandscouts,Lada.Didyoureallythinkwewouldfailtonoticethesultancampedwithinmilesofus?”

Shehungherhead,theweightofhershamepullingherdown.“Itoldyou I was freeing you. But when he offered help, I leapt at theopportunity.”

“Wedonotcare,”Petrusaid.The way Bogdan sat perfectly still next to her indicated that he,

perhaps,did.“Weknowyou fight forus.ForWallachia.”Nicolae shrugged. “The

little zealot was ameans to an end. It did not work. So we findmoremeansforthesameend.”

Ladaheld outherhands. “I have exhaustedmymeans. I am sorryyouhavefollowedmethisfar.”

“WestillhaveHunyadi,”Bogdansaid.Nicolaerubbedhisbeard,leaningbackwithathoughtfulexpression.

“No,Hunyadiisnotourbestoption.WehaveourownHunyadiinLada.Whatweneedissomeonewhocanworknewanglesofpower.Whatwe

needisMatthias.”“Heisthesameasalltheotherleaders,”Ladasaid,shakingherhead.“Thatispreciselythepoint.”Nicolaesmiled,thefireilluminatinghis

face inthemidstof thedarkness.“He is thesameasthem.So ifwegethim…”

Ladatookadeepbreathfilledwithsmoke.Itsearedher lungs.ShewantednothingtodowithMatthias,andknewhishelp—ifshecouldgetit—wouldnotbewithoutaprice.Howmuchmoreofherselfwould shehavetolosetogetwhereshebelonged?

“ForWallachia,”Bogdansaid.Ladanodded.“ForWallachia.”

ATHICKFOGOVERTHEcitymuffledalllife:mutingchurchbells,softeningfootfalls,cloakingthestreetsinalayerofdampandstiflingmystery.Raduturnedfromstaringouthiswindowintotheblankwhite that

hadsettledoverthedistancelikeasicknesscomingevercloser.Takingadeepbreath,hekneltonthefloorfacingMecca.Lettinggoofhisfearandquestions,hehopedhisprayercouldfinditswayoutofthefogged-incityevenifnothingelsecould.Hewassolostintheritualhefailedtonoticean increase in the frequency andnumberof churchbellsuntil hisdoorburstopen.

For a split second,Radu froze.Hewasuprightonhis knees, soheclasped his hands in front of himself like he had been caught in anacceptablyChristian formof prayer.Cyprian, breathinghard, hadbeenscanning the room at eye level. By the time he looked down at Radu,Raduwasalmostcertaineverythingappearedasitshould.

“Whatisit?”Raduasked,standing.“TheTurks.”Cypriansteadiedhimselfagainstthedoorframe.“They

arehere.”WithoutawordRadupulledonhiscloak.Nazirawasinthekitchen

preparing the afternoonmeal with anemic vegetables and some lumpy

bread. “While you are out, try to buy some meat!” she called as theyrushedby.

“TheTurks arehere!”Cyprian shouted.Nazirawas at their side astheyranout the frontdoor.Sheworeonlyslippersanda layereddress.Raduunfastenedhiscloakandthrewitaroundhershoulders.Shehelditshut, keeping pacewith the twomen as they raced through the streetstowardthewalls.

If Cyprian had not been with them, Radu was certain they wouldhave gotten lost. The fog changed the character of the city, obscuringlandmarks, leeching the already faded colors.With no church steeplesvisible,bellsrangoutas thoughfromtheworldofspirits, theirmetallicwarningshanginglonelyintheair.

“When did they arrive?” Radu nearly slipped on a slick portion ofroad.Cypriangrabbedhiselbowtosteadyhim.

“Idonotknow.Ionlynowheardwordofit.”Bythetimetheybypassedseveralreligiousprocessionsandmadeit

to the walls, Nazira was winded and Radu was exhausted. They wereallowed through a postern, one of the gates between the walls that letsoldiersinandoutofthecity.Pulleddownbytheweightoffear,foghadsettled heavily in this no-man’s-land, curling and pulsing like a livingthing.Radukeptbrushingathisarms,tryingtorubitoff.

They were not the only ones who had come running. They had towait severalminutes before there was an opening for them to climb anarrow ladder to the top of the outer wall. As he searched for a goodposition for them, Radu bumped into Giustiniani. The Italian nodded,shufflingtothesidetoletthemsqueezein.

There, shoulder to shoulder with their enemies, Radu and Naziralookedoutontheircountrymen.Tentshadsprungupoutofthemistlikea growth of perfectly spaced mushrooms. Movement stirred the whitetendrilsoffog,offeringglimpsesofmenwhowerethenswallowedagain.

“Wearebesetbyanarmyofghosts,”Cyprianwhispered.“Do not let anyone hear you say that,” Giustiniani said, his tone

sharp.“Wehavemorethanenoughsuperstitiontocontendwith.”“When did they arrive?” Radu asked. He leaned forward and

squinted,eventhoughheknewitwouldnotmagicallyhelphimpiercethe

moisture-laden air. Knew he would not see what—who—he wanted to.Buthetriednonetheless.

“Itmusthavebeeninthenight,”Giustinianisaid.“Thedamnfoghasbeenso thickwedidnotevensee them.Igotreportsofstrangenoises,andthenitfinallyclearedsome.”

“Whatshouldwedo?”Cyprianasked.“Waituntilwecanseesomething.Andthenwewill startcollecting

information.”Giustinianihadbeenright—visibilitywaspoor,but soundshung in

thedeadair.At times thenoisesweremuted,as thoughcoming fromavery great distance. And sometimes they broke through with suchstartling clarity that everyone spooked, looking around in fear that theOttomanswerealreadybehindthewall.

“Shovels,” Nazira said, pointing toward the camp. “You hear thatrhythmicscraping?”

Giustiniani nodded. “They will be digging their own moat, aprotective line for themselves.Buildingupabulwark tohide their linesbehind.Andgeneratingmaterialtotrytofillinourfosse.”

Anothersoundcut throughtheair.Raduhadhalf turnedbeforeherealized what he was doing. The call to prayer, and Radu could notanswer. He had prayed too early. Nazira’s hand found his, grippingtightly.Theystood,frozen,untilitwasover.

“Filthy infidels,” aman toGiustiniani’s right said, spittingover thewall. “The devil’s ownhorde.” Then theman straightened, brightening.“Youhearthat?Christians!Iknowthatliturgy.Weareansweringthem!I—”Hestopped,hiseyebrowsdrawinglow.“Whereisitcomingfrom?”

“Outsideof thewall,”Cypriansaid,hisvoiceasheavyandblankasthefog.

“Mercenaries?”Giustinianiasked.Radu realized the Italianhadbeen addressinghim. “Probablymen

pressedintoservicefromvassalstates:Serbs,Bulgars,maybeevensomeWallachians.Andthenanyonewhocamewillinglywhentheyheardoftheattack.”

“Why would Christians come against us?” The soldier’s face wastwisted with despair. He turned to Radu as though he held all the

answers.ItwasGiustinianiwhospoke,though.“Forthesamereasontheysent

us no aid. Money.” This time he spat over the wall. “How will heorganize?”

Radu leaned against the wall, turning his back on the Ottomancamps and staring toward the blankwhite bank of fog.Only one thingrose up high enough to pierce it—the spire of the Hagia Sophia. Thecathedral the city left dark. “Irregulars and Christians at the fronts onmostareasof thewall.Placeshethinksare less important.Hedoesnottrustanyonewhoisheresolelyformoney.Janissariesandspahiforcesatthe weakest points—the Lycus River, and the Blachernae Palace wallsection.”

“Sohewillbeweakwheretheotherforcesareweak.Ifwesalliedout,brokethrough—”

Radu shookhis head. “Hewill have enoughmen to spare tomakecertaintheirregularsmaintainasmuchorderanddisciplineaspossible.There will be no breaking point in his lines. He will concentrate hisattacksonyourweaknesses,buthewillhavenoweaknessesvulnerabletodirectattack.”

Giustinianisighed.“Sowewait.”“Sowewait,”Raduechoed.

The next day dawned bright and clear. From the looks on the soldiers’faces,theywishedithadnot.

RaduwasonceagainatGiustiniani’sside,alongwithCyprian.Nazirahadstayedhome.Herpartingembracehadbeentootight,herwhisperedcautiontuckedaroundhim.Raduhadtobemorecarefulthanever.

Giustiniani handed him a spyglass.He pointed toward the back ofthecamp,inacornerwheresmokewasbillowingupward.“Whataretheydoingthere?”

It tookamoment forRadu to focus, andanother fewmoments forhimtotraintheglassonwhathewastryingtofind.Familiaritywarmedhim, and he hid his affection behind a grim look. “Forges,” he said,handingbacktheglass.

“Whatdotheyneedforgesthatbigfor?”Cyprianasked.“Cannons.”“They are going to make cannons on the battlefield?” Cyprian

laughed.“Aretheyalsoplanningonabrickkiln?Buildingawalloftheirownwhiletheyareatit?”

“Ithinkitistorepaircannons,mostly.”“They would need a tremendous amount of supplies.” Giustiniani

frowned.“Thelogisticalaspectswouldbeanightmare.Doyouthinktheycouldactuallydoit?”

“I do. Mehmed—” Radu cringed, and started over. “The sultan isorganized and methodical. He has resources he can pull from twocontinents.Ifheneedsit,itisalreadyhereoronitsway.Ihavebeeninan Ottoman siege before, under the sultan Murad. This will be evenbigger, cleaner, more efficient. Mehmed watched and learned. He willhaveenoughsuppliestolastaslongasheneeds.Themenwillbelimitedto one meal a day to preserve food. He will keep things meticulouslyorderedandcleantopreventsickness.”

Giustiniani pointed toward the rows of tents. “By my estimations,therearealmosttwohundredthousandmenoutthere.”

Cyprianletoutabreath,asthoughhehadbeenhit inthestomach.“Thatmany?”

Radunodded. “But roughly twomen in support for everyonemanfighting.”

“That still leaves sixty thousand? Seventy thousand?” Cypriancoveredhismouthwithhishand.Raduwasshockedtoseetearspoolingin his gray eyes. “Somany.What could Christianity accomplishwith amere fractionof theunity Islamhas?HowcanourGodeverwithstandtheferocityofthisfaith?”

“Donotblaspheme,youngman.”Giustiniani’stonewassharp,butitsoftenedwhenhespokeagain.“Anddonotdespair.Theoddsarenotsoagainstusas they look.”Hepatted the stone in frontof themwithonethick,callusedhand.“Withahandfulofmenandthesewalls,Icouldholdbacktheveryforcesofhellitself.”

“Good,” Cyprian said, his voice hollow as he looked back over theOttomancamp.“Becauseitlookslikewewillhaveto.”

Giustiniani left, but Radu and Cyprian stayed where they were.Cyprianwavedhishand indisgust. “Lookat thoseanimals in thatpen.Thatone,there.Thosearenotevenwaranimals!Thatlordbroughtthosetoshowoff!”

Radu’seyesneverlefttheredandgoldtentinthecenter—Mehmed’s.“Apasha,probably.OraghazifromtheEasternregions.Theydonotseeeachotheroften,sotheywouldwanttousethisasashowofwealthandstrength.”

Cyprianlaughed.“Theydonotevencareaboutscaringus.Theyareheretoimpresseachother.”Hesighed,finallyturningandsinkingdowntositwithhisbackagainstthestones.RaduknewMehmedwasnothereyet,thatthetentwasempty.Still,itwasallhecoulddotolookawayandsitnexttoCyprian.

“If they have all that—if they can do this much on a militarycampaign—why do they even want our city? That camp is nicer thananythingwehaveinhere.”

Radusighed, restinghisheadagainst thecold limestone thatstoodbetween him and his people. “They think Constantinople is paved ingold.”

“Theyaretwohundredyearstoolate.Howcanthesultannotknowthat?”

“He knows.” Radu was certain of it. Mehmed was too careful, toometiculousnottoknowthetruestateofthecity.“Heletsthembelievethecityiswealthysotheyarewillingtofight.Buthewantsthecityforitself.Foritshistory.Foritsposition.Forhiscapital.”

“Andsohewilltakeit.”Radunodded,echoingCyprian.“Andsohewilltakeit.”“What is life like under the Ottomans? For the vassal states and

conqueredpeople?”Radu closedhis eyes and saw a red and gold tent in the darkness.

Sawthefaceofthemanwhowouldbethere,sosoon.Sawhimself,whereheshouldhavebeen,inthetentnexttoMehmed.

To impress his loyalty on Cyprian, he should probably talk ofhorrors.ButthelookofdespairinCyprian’seyeshauntedhim.Therewascomfort in the truth, so Radu extended it. “Honestly? It is better than

manyotherthings.”Radublinkedawaytheimagesofwhatwouldnotbe,focusing on the city on a hill in front of him. “The Ottomans do notbelieve in the feudal systems. People are far freer under their rule.Industry and trade flourish. They let their vassal subjects continue toworshiphowtheywish,withoutpersecution.”

“Theydonotforceconversion?”“Christians are free to remain Christians. The Ottomans actually

preferit,becausetheyhavetotaxMuslimsatalowerrate.”Cyprian laughed, surprising Radu. “Well, that is very…practical of

them.”Radusmiledgrimly.“Idonotknowifitwillcomfortyou,butwhenI

compare thepeople inWallachia to thepeople in theOttomanEmpire,theOttomanshaveitbetter.”

Cyprianswallowed,histhroatshiftingwiththemovement.Helookeddownathishands,whichwere clasped in frontofhim. “But itwasnotbetterforyou.”

Radu turned his head away as though struck, remembering whattheythoughthewastoMehmed.Whatshameandpaintheymustthinkhecarriedoverwhathewasrumoredtobe.Whathewouldgladlyhavebeen,hadMehmedsomuchashintedthatitwasapossibility.

“No,”Radu said, his voice a cold shadow in the clear sunlight.HestoodjustintimetoseeMehmed’sprocessionarrive,thewallsofthecitytheleastimpossiblebarrierbetweenRaduandhisheart’sdesire.“Notforme.”

LADA STOOD, PARALYZED WITH rage and grief, next to the bed whereHunyadilaydying.Threeweeks agowhen she left him, he had been robust and thick

withpower.Nowhewasawastedshadowofhimself.Mehmedhadmanagedtokillhimafterall.Hunyadiwheezedalaugh.“Hesendsanymenwiththeplaguetothe

frontlines.It isclever,really.Hecouldnotgetmewithasword,buthegotmewith—”Hiswordswerecutoffashestruggledtobreathe,gasping.

Lada had never before felt so powerless. She wanted to killsomething.

ShewantedtokillMehmed.“Where is Matthias?” she asked the girl attending Hunyadi in the

dark,crampedroominahumblehomeagooddistancefromthecastle.Thegirlkepthereyesaverted,tendingthefireasthoughkeepingit

alivewoulddoanyoneanygood.“Hedoesnotcome.”“Hisfatherisdying.Sendsomeonetofetchhim.”Thegirlshookherhead,locksofhairfallinginfrontofherface.“He

willnotcome.”

“It is better,”Hunyadi said, finally able to speak again.He smiled.Hisgumswerepale,his lipscracked.“Iwasgonewhenmyfatherdied.Toobusyfightingtowatchasickoldfarmerdie.Andnowmysonistoobusyinthecastletowatchasickoldsoldierdie.Itisgood.”

Lada hated this talk. She wanted more time with Hunyadi. Shewanted back the time she had squandered that had cost them both sodearly.Shecouldstilllearnsomuchfromhim.Shehelpedhimsipsomewater, thenadjustedhispillow. “Howdidyoumanage it?Howdidyoucomesofarfromsuchahumblestart?”

“Ialwayschose thepathofmost resistance.Did thingsnooneelsewaswilling to. Took risks no one else dared take. Iwas smarter.Moredetermined.Stronger.”Heliftedoneshakinghandintheairandwheezeda laugh. “Well, some things change. But Iwas always brutal. Iwas themostbrutal.Whenyou start lower, youhave to fight for every scrapofspace you occupy in the world.” He patted Lada’s cheek, his palm toowarm,andthinlikeparchment.“Evenstartingfromnothing,Ihadmoreluckthanyou.Ifyouhadbeenbornaboy,thewholeworldwouldtremblebeforeyou.”

Ladascowled. “Ihavenowish tobeaman.”Thenshecringed, thememoryofMehmed’shandsand tongueand lipsonherbody.Shehadnever been happier to be a woman than she had been in that falselyprecious space. Her body had not felt like a stranger to her then. Shewantedtoreclaimthatfeeling.

Hunyadi’seyesnarrowedthoughtfully.“No.Youareright.Ithinkifyou had been born a boy, perhaps you would have been satisfied withwhattheworldofferedyou.Thatishowwearealike.Wesaweverythingthatwasnot ours, andwehungered.Donot lose that hunger. Youwillalwayshave to fight foreverything.Evenwhenyoualreadyhave it,youwill have to keep fighting to maintain it. You will have to be moreruthless, more brutal, more everything. Any weakness will undoeverything you have accomplished. Theywill see any crack as evidencethattheywererightthatawomancannotdowhatyoudo.”

Hunyadiknewwhathespokeof.Hermerits,heraccomplishments,herstrengthwouldneverspeakforthemselves.Shewouldhavetocutherwaythroughtheworld,uphill,fortherestofherlife.Sheshowedallhersmall teeth in a vicious smile. “I will make you proud. No one will be

morebrutalthanme.Noonewillbemoreruthless.AndIwillneverstopfighting.”

Hunyadi laughed, wheezing and gasping until he was so pale helookeddeadalready.Ladahelpedhimdrink.Hechoked,spittingmostofthewaterout,butmanagedtoswallowsome.Finally,heclosedhiseyes.“Norestforthewicked.Butthiswickedsoulwillhavesomenow,Ithink.”

“Sleep.”Shewantedtogivehimassurancesthathewouldgetbetter,butshecouldnotbringherselftolietohim.Notagain.

“Promiseme,”hewhispered.“PromisemeyouwillwatchoutformyMatthias.Behisally.”

“Iswearit.”Shedidnotmentionthatshealreadyintendedtobejustthat.

“Your father is dying,” Lada said as she sat in a private room withMatthias. It cameout as an accusation, though she knewMatthiaswasnottoblame.Shewas,atleastinpart.

“I never understood him,” Matthias said, toying with a goblet ofwine.“Ineverevenreallyknewhim.HesentmeawayassoonasIcouldtalk.When he visited, he watchedme with this look—this look like hecouldnotbelieveIwashis.AllIheardofhimwasstoriesofhisconquests,hisbravery,histriumphs.Andwhenhevisited,Irecitedpoetryforhim.Iaskedhim,once,toteachmetofight.Hehadneverlosthistemperwithme,never been around long enough to, but that day I fearedhewouldstrikeme.He toldmehehadnot foughthiswhole lifesohissoncouldlearntoswingasword.”Matthiastouchedawornhiltathisside.“NowIhavehisswordandnoideahowtouseit.Thatishislegacytome.”

“Youdonotneedasword.Allyouneedistoworkwithpeoplewhoknowwhat todowiththem.”Lada leanedforward, forcinghimtomeethereyes.“Youwanttobeking.”

Matthias smiled slyly. “Iam loyal toourblessedking, longmayherule.”

Lada brushed his false sentiment from the air with a wave of herhand.“If Iwantedshit, Iwouldhavevisited theprivy,notasked foranaudiencewithyou.”

Matthiaslaughed.“Ithinkyouhavebeenlivingwithsoldiersfortoo

long.”“AndIthinkyouandIhavesomethingtooffereachother.Youwant

Hungary. IwantWallachia. Iwill dowhatever youneed to secure yourthrone.And,onceyouhaveit,youwillhelpmetomine.”

Matthias raised his eyebrows. “Will I? Tell me, why would I wantthat?”

“AstrongWallachiameansamore secureHungary.Webothknowthe current prince has given the sultan rights to move through thecountry.Theywalkstraighttoyourborderswithoutsomuchasabladetobartheirway.IfyouhelpmegainWallachia,IpromisenoOttomanarmywillmakeitthroughalive.”

Matthias’s hand traced the air above his head, lingering onsomething Lada could not see. “Do you know, Poland has the crown?Theytookitfor‘safekeeping.’NoonecanbealegitimatekingofHungarywithoutthatcrown.”

“Whatdoesthatmatter?Itisanobject.”“Itisasymbol.”“Dependence on symbols breedsweakness. If you are king, youdo

notneedacrown.”“Hmm.”MatthiasdroppedhishandandlookedLadaupanddownin

awaythatmadeherfeelmorelikelivestockthanaperson.“Myfatherhasleftyouinchargewhileheisonthemend.”

HowlittledidMatthiasknowofhisfather’scondition?Ladawasnotequippedtobreakthenewsgentlytohim.Heshouldhavealreadybeentold.“Yourfatherwillnevermend.”

Matthias shook his head. “No, that will not do. My father is inseclusionforhishealth,butwhileherests,hehasentrustedyouwithhismostprivateconcernsandimportantcharges.”

Lada caught his meanings like the beginning of a cold. “Yes,” shesaid.“Hehasleftmeincharge.”

“Andhe taskedyouwith rootingout threats to the throne.Suchastreason.”

“Treason.” Lada had expected to argue withMatthias, to convincehimofherutility.Shehadunderestimatedhiswillingnesstograspatanyadvantage.

“Yes. Itwouldappear thatUlrich, theprotectorof thekingandmychiefrival,hasbeencommittingtreason.Youandyourmenwillgotohishomeandfindalltheevidenceyouneed.”Matthiassmiled,teethstaineddarkwithwine.“Andthenyouwillexecutehimonbehalfofmyfather.”

Ladaraisedaneyebrow.“Withouttrial?”“You are Wallachians. Everyone knows how vicious you are.” He

watchedLadaforherreaction.Balkingatbeingaskedtocommitmurder.Taking offense at being called vicious.Hewould get no such reactionsfromher.Shemethislookwithahintofasmile.Heseemedtothinkshewoulddislikeherpeoplebeing spokenof thisway. Instead, it filledherwithpride.

Satisfied with her lack of objections, Matthias continued. “AfterUlrichisdead,thekingwillneedanewprotectorandregent.”

Ladanodded.Itwassimpleenough.“Andthen?”“And then the king will succumb to his weaknesses, and the

protector will be the most obvious choice for king. A king who canconnectyouwiththosewhowillsecureyourownthrone.”Matthiasheldouthishand.Ithungintheairbetweenthemlikeachain.Thechainwasweightedwith the deaths of two innocentmen.Ulrich,whomLadadidnotknow,butwhosereputationwasoneoffairnessandmorality.Andthechildking,whohaddonenothingwrongbutbeborntopowerhecouldnotwield.

Twodeaths.Twothrones.Ladatookhishand.

RADUCREPT INTOTHEkitchen,aknife inhishand.Thenoise thathadawakenedhiminthemiddleofthenightwasrevealedbyacandle,

whichthrewtheroomintosharprelief.Afewgoldenglows,amultitudeofblackshadows.

OneoftheglowingpointswasCyprian’sface,butitdidnothaveitsusuallight.“Whatiswrong?”Raducrossedtheroomtohimandfelthisforehead,fearingCyprianwasill.

Then he smelled the alcohol, and Cyprian’smaladywas explained.“Comeon.”RadutookCyprian’selbowtosteadyhim.“Youshouldgotobed.”

“No. No! I cannot sleep. Not now. I fear what dreams will dancebeforemeaftertonight’smeetingwithmyuncle.”

ThewitheredpartofRaduthatstillhopedtomakesomedifferencejoltedalert.“Thenweshouldgoforawalk.Thenightairwillhelpsoberyou.”

Cyprian mumbled assent. Radu found the other man’s cloakdiscardedonthefloorandhelpedCyprianfastenit.CyprianstayedclosetoRadu, onehandonhis shoulder.Theweight of it suggestedCypriancould not quite stay upright without Radu’s support. “What about

Nazira?”“Shewillnotmissme.”Raduopened thedoorandhelpedCyprian

navigatetheshortdistancetothestreet.Theywalkedinsilenceforsometime, Cyprian leaning against Radu for support. The night was bitterlycoldandasstillasthegrave.

“YouloveNazira,”Cypriansaid.“Yes.”“Likeasister.”Radu stopped, causing Cyprian to stumble. Radu forced a quiet

laugh.“YouhavenevermetmysisterifyouthinkIcouldeveradoreherasIdoNazira.”

Cypriangesturedemphatically.“Butthereisnopassion.”Radu began walking again, his mind whirling. Cyprian saw too

much. They should never have agreed to live with him. If someonesuspectedNazirawasanythingotherthanhisbelovedwife,theywereinmoredangerthanever.Shehadcometosellhisstorybeyonddoubt.Butifpeopledoubtedthemarriage itself…“She ismywife,andmyconcern.Andnowyouaremyconcern,too.Whatiswrong?Ihaveneverseenyoulikethis.”Intheweeksthattheyhadknownhim,Cyprianhadneverbeendrunk. Even when he had learned of the deaths of his fellowambassadors, he had remained focused and collected in his grief.Somethingmusthavehappenedtonighttoeffectsuchachange.

“Eightthousand,”Cypriansaid,hisvoiceawhisper.“Eightthousandwhat?”“Eightthousandmen.Thatisallwehave.”Radu paused, causing Cyprian to stumble again. Radu caught him

and held his arms. “Eight thousand?” That was fewer than Radu hadsuspected.He had seen how bleak the city was, but not even that wasenoughtoindicatejusthowfewmentheyhadtocallon.

“Eight thousandmen for twelvemilesofwall.Eight thousandmenagainstsixtythousand.”

“Butsurelymorehelpwillcome.”Cyprianshookhishead,listingtothesidewiththemovement.“My

uncleholdsouthope,butIhavenone.TheTurksarealreadyhere.Youtoldustheyhaveanavyontheway.Whowillsendaid?Howwilltheyget

here?Whowilllookatthehordesatourgatesanddarestandwithus?”“ButyouheardGiustinianionthewalls.Youarestillfightingfroma

place of strength.” Radu did not know whether he was trying to pressCyprian formoredetailson the city’sdefensesor to comforthim. “Youwereabletorepelthatattackyesterday!”

Mehmedhadsentasmallforceagainstoneoftheweakersectionsofthewall. Itwas a sudden, ferocious attack.But after a coupleofhours,twohundredOttomansweredeadandonlyahandfulofdefendershadbeenlost.ItwasahugevictoryforGiustiniani,evidencethathisclaimsofbeingabletodefendthecityhadsomeweight.

Or at least, that was what was being said. Radu suspected thatMehmedhadbeenplaying,likeacatwithitsprey.Becausewhatnooneknew,whattheydidnottakeintoaccount,wasthatthrowingmenatthewallswasnothowMehmedmeanttobreakthem.Thecannonshadnotarrivedyet.Untilthen,hewascontenttobatatthewallsandwatchthemicescramble.

Radu saw a familiar building in front of them.He steeredCypriantoward the Hagia Sophia and propped him against the wall while hepicked the lock. The door clicked open. Radu grabbed Cyprian andpushedhimintothechurch.Cyprianstumbled,lookingupattheceilinginsteadofathisfeet.“Whyarewehere?”

“Becauseitisquiet.”“Haveyoucomeherebefore?Youpickedthatlockveryeasily.”Radusmiled,becauseCypriancouldnot see it in thedark. “It took

me forever to pick the lock. You are too drunk to remember. You fellasleepinthemiddle.”

“Ididnot!”Laughing, Radu guided Cyprian toward a corner, where the drunk

mansliddownagainstthewallandleanedhisheadback.Radusatnexttohim,mimickinghisposture.

“Iamsosorry,”Cypriansaid.“Forwhat?”“Forbringingyouhere.Icondemnedyoutodeath.Ishouldhave—I

thoughtoftakingussomewhereelse.ToCyprus.Ishouldhavetalkedyououtofthismadness.Nowyouaretrappedhere,anditisallmyfault.”

RaduputahandonCyprian’sarm,hatingtheanguishinhisfriend’svoice—no,nothisfriend.Hecouldnotviewhimasafriend—wouldnot.Hequickly pulledhis handback. “You savedus fromMehmed.Donotapologize for that. We came because we wanted to help the city. Wewouldnothaveacceptedrunningandhiding,justasyoucouldnotbringyourselftodoit.”

“YoucallhimMehmed.”RaduturnedtowardCyprian,buttheothermanwasstaringstraight

aheadintothedarkness.Raducouldnotmakeouthisexpression.“Whatdoyoumean?”heasked,hisvoicecareful.

“Thesultan.Youtrynotto,butwhenyouarenotbeingcareful,youcallhimMehmed.Youwereclosetohim.”

Radusearchedtheshadowsaroundthemfortherightwaytoanswer.Cyprianspokebeforehecould,though.“Itwasnotallbad,wasit?Beingwithhim?”

NowRaduwasfullyalert.CouldCyprian’sdrunkennesshavebeenanact to lullRadu into security, to gethim to reveal somethinghe shouldnot? Was this a follow-up to the prying questions about Radu’srelationshipwithNazira?Hechosehiswordswithasmuchcareashehadever given anything. “The sultanwas kind tomewhenwewere boys. Ilookeduptohim.Ithoughthehadsavedmefromthepainweenduredfromhisfather’stutors.HewasallIhad.”

“Yoursisterwaswithyou,though.”Radu laughed drily. “Again, you have never met my sister. She

responded to our torments by getting harder, crueler, further away. Itmadeherstronger,butitwasbreakingme.SowhenMehmed—thesultan—offeredmekindness,itwaslikesomeonehadofferedmethesuninthemidstof the longest,coldestwinterofmylife.”Raduclearedhisthroat.He walked as close to the truth as he could, so that his lies would bemasked in sincerity. “But aswe grew older, he became different.Morefocused.Moredetermined.ThefriendandprotectorIthoughtIhadwasnotmineatall,andneverhadbeen.Ivaluedhimaboveeverythingelse,and he—Well. Everything in the empire belongs to him, and he usespeopleasheseesfit.”

RaduknewCyprianwouldthinkhewasreferringtobeingpartofamale harem. But the sadness in his voice was not hard to place there.

Mehmed had used him—sent him away on a fool’s errand. He wouldratherhavebeenashamefulsecretthanabanishedone.

“Butdidyoulovehim?”Radu stared hard at Cyprian. Cyprian, in turn, stared only at the

frigid marble tiles beneath them, tracing his finger along a seam. Thequestionsoundedoddlyearnest,notasthoughhewereteasingortryingtoprovokeRadu.

Radu stood. “Itdoesnotmatter,because Ibetrayedhim.Heneverforgivesbetrayal.”Raduheldouthishand,andCypriantookit.HepulledCyprianheavilytohisfeet,andtheybothlosttheirbalanceandstumbled.Cyprianheldontohiscollar,hisfaceagainstRadu’sshoulder.

“Iwould forgiveyou,”hewhispered.TherewasamomentbetweenseveralbreathswhereRaduthought,maybe,perhaps—

ThenCyprianbentover,handsonhisstomach,andranforthedoor.Radufollowed,thenwishedhehadnotasCyprianvomitedintothestreetjustoutsidetheHagiaSophia.

Confusedandcold,Raduclosedandlockedthedoorbehindthem.Iwouldforgiveyouechoedinhisbrain,stickingwhereitshouldnot.

Wouldhereally?Ifheknew?Raduturned tohelpCyprian,whosewretchedretchingnoiseswere

theonlysoundinthedark.Amovementcaughthiseye.Acrossthestreet,intheshadowsofapillar,stoodaboy.Radupeeredthroughthedarknessandtheninhaledsharplywithsurprise.

ItwasAmal.TheservantwhohadspiedforhimwhileMuraddied.TheservantwhohadracedthroughtheempiretobringwordtoMehmedsohecouldclaimthe thronebefore itwas taken fromhim.TheservantwhohadmostdefinitelybeeninthepalaceatEdirnewhenRaduleft.

The boy smiled at Radu. Checking to make sure Cyprian wasotherwisedistracted,Raduhurriedacrossthestreet.Hewhisperedtrooplocations,numbers,andanyotherdetailshecouldrecallthatAmalwouldbeabletoremember.TotaketoMehmed.

HisMehmed.ThenRaduwentback toCyprianandhelped theothermanhome,

hisburdenliftedbyexcitementandhope.

Radu paced, the candle in his hand throwing his shadow on the wallbehindhim.Nazirasatonthebed.

“He did have a plan for us! That was why he toldme to visit theHagiaSophia.Healwaysmeanttosendascouttofindusthere.Amalisthe perfect choice! The passage between Galata and Constantinople isopen during the day. He can easily slip back and forth, meetingMehmed’smenbeyondGalataandcarrying information.Oh,Nazira,hedidhaveaplanforus.”

Radufinallysat,overcomewithexhaustionandrelief.Naziragotoffthebedandkneltinfrontofhim,placingthecandleonatableandtakingRadu’shandsinherown.“Ofcoursehehadaplanforus.Didyoureallythinkhesentusherefornothing?”

“Ifearedit.Ithoughthewantedmegone.Iwassoscared.IthoughtIhadriskedyourlifewithoutanypurpose.”

Shetutted.“Iwouldneverdoanythingsofoolish.AndIwouldneveraccuseMehmedofbeingwastefulwithresources.Ofcoursehewouldnotfail to takeadvantageofyou.Wewillhave tobecarefulwithAmalandnotputhiminanydanger.Butitisagoodmethod.”

Before Radu could stop himself, tears streamed down his face.Heand Nazira would be useful. They would help Mehmed. And Mehmedwouldknowandbeglad.“Hedidnotabandonme,”Radusaid,loweringhisheadontoNazira’sshoulder.“Icanstillhelphim.”

Nazirapattedhisback, then liftedhis chin sohe lookedher in theeyes. “We can help the empire. That is why we are here. To fulfill thewordsoftheProphet,peacebeuponhim,andtosecurestabilityforourpeople.Wefightforourbrothersandsisters,fortheirsafety.Donotlosesight of that.We are not here as a favor toMehmed.” She paused, hervoicegettingsofterbutcuttingdeeper.“Hewillnotloveyouforwhatyoudohere.”

Radujerkedbackfromherwords.“Donotspeaktomeofit.”“You carry toomuch hope, and it will canker in your soul like an

infection. Serve Mehmed because through serving him, you serve theempire.Butdonotdoitoutofsomedesperatehopethatitwillmakehimloveyouthewayyoulovehim.Hecannot.”

“Youdonotknowhim!”Naziraraisedaneyebrow.Raduloweredhisvoice,hissinginsteadof

shouting. “Youdonotknowhim.Besides, Idonotwishanythingmorefromhimthanhisfriendship.”

“You are welcome to lie to me, but please stop lying to yourself.Whateveryourhopesarewithhim,Ipromisetheywillneverberealized.”

“Youhavefoundlove.”“Yes.Withsomeonewhocouldreturnit.Butyourefusetoletgoof

thisfesteringloveforamanwhoisincapableoflovingyou.”Radublinkedbacktears.“DoInotdeservelove?”She put her hand on Radu’s cheek. “Sweet Radu, you deserve the

greatest love theworldhaseverseen. I simplydonot thinkMehmed iscapableoflovinganyonethewayyoulovehim.”

“HelovesLada.”“I have met your sister, and I have met Mehmed. They love

themselvesandtheirambitionaboveallelse.Theylovewhatfeedstheirambition,andwhenitstopsfeedingthat, thelovewill turntohatewithmore passion than either could ever love with. You love with all yourheart, Radu, and deserve someone who can answer that with all oftheirs.”

Radu’s buoyant happiness was now a leaden weight, dragging hissoullowerthanithadeverbeen.“ButMehmedisallIhaveeverwanted.Heisthegreatestmanintheworld.”

“I agree.Hewill be the greatest leader our people have ever seen.Andhewilldogreat things.He ismore thanaman—whichalsomakeshimless.Hehasnothingtoofferyou.”

Radustood,pushingpastNazira.Hefelthemmedinoneveryside,claustrophobic and desperate for air. “It does not matter anyway! IcannothavetheloveIwantunderanyreligion.Itiswrong.”

Nazira grabbedhis arm, spinninghimaround to faceher. Shewaslivid.“DoyouthinkmyloveofFatimaiswrong?”

Hehelduphishands.“No!No.”“Godencompassesmore thananyofus realize.Thepeace I feel in

prayer is the same I feel when I am alone with Fatima. The clarity offasting is the same Ihavewhenwework sideby side.When I amwith

Fatima,whatI feel ispureandgood.Icannot imagineagodwhohatesanythingthatislove,anywaywefindtotaketendercareofeachother.Iwantyoutofindthatsamelove,andIneverwantyoutohateyourselfforanylovethatisinyou.”Shepulledhimcloseandhelether,wonderingifitwaspossibleforhimtoeverhavetheclarityandpurityoflovethatshehad.

KnowingthatwithMehmed,itwasnotpossible.Buthowcouldheletgoofthemanwrittenontohisverysoul?

THEY SPREAD THROUGH THE manor like fire. Servants awoke to thesoundsofcrashingfurnitureandbreakingglass.Sometriedtofight.

Ladahadinstructedhermentokillnoone.Itwasnotdifficulttosubduehalf-asleep,unarmedpeople.

BythetimetheyreachedUlrich’sbedchambers,hehaddressedandwaswaitingforthem.Hisbackwasstraight,hisshouldersbroad,hisfaceimpassive.Therewasnooneelse in thebedchamber.Ladawasgratefulhiswifewasnot there toweepandbeg, tobearwitness. Itwas cleanerthisway.

Ulrichhadaswordsheathedathisside.Hemadenoefforttodrawtheweapon.

“Whatisthemeaningofthis?”heasked,voicecalmandassured.Lada knew his fate already. She did not wish to engage with him.

Withnowitnesses,shedidnothavetoplayactandaccusehimofthingstheybothknewhehadnotdone.Watchinghimgreethisendwithsuchstoic resolve filledherwithameasureof shame.Hewasa strongman.Possiblyevenagreatone,accordingtoStefan’sinformation.

So she saidnothing. Shewalkedpast him, drawing the letter fromMehmedoutofhervest.Thesealwasstillintact,hiselaboratesignature

unmistakable. She took tongs and pulled a coal from the fire. With asmallthrillofvindictivepleasure,sheburnedawayherownnameandthepoetry Mehmed had written with his false fingers. When she wasfinished,theonlythingsthatcouldbeseenwereMehmed’ssignatureandhispromisetomeetinTransylvaniawithagiftofmen.

She held out the letter to Nicolae. “We found him trying to burnthis.”

Nicolaetookit,anuneasylookshadowinghisface.Shehadnottoldhermeneverything,merelythattheywereraidingthehouseonbehalfofMatthiasandHunyadi.ThisalliancehadbeenNicolae’sidea,afterall.Hehadnorighttoquestionwheretheroadhehadsetthemonwouldlead.

LadaturnedbacktoUlrich.Now,at last,emotionshapedhiswarmbrowneyes.Buthedidnotlookangryorafraidasshehadexpected.Helookedsad.“Hecouldbeanexcellentking,youknow.”

Lada wondered why Ulrich was talking about Matthias. But thenUlrichcontinued.“Heisagoodchild.Smart.Withagenuinekindnesstohissoulthatisuncommoninanyone,muchlessroyalty.Ifheisallowedtogrow longenough to reachmanhood,hewill be a fair and just king.ThetypeofkingHungaryneedsanddeserves.”

“Iamsorry.”And,tohersurprise,Ladawassorry.ShehadbeensofocusedongettingMatthias’sbiddingdone,shehadnotstoppedtothinkhowitwouldfeel.SecuringthethroneofHungaryforsomeoneelsewasnotsosimpleasshehadimagined.

Sheshookherhead.“ButIcannotputtheneedsofHungaryovertheneedsofWallachia.”

ThetearsthatpooledinUlrich’seyescaughtthelightofthefire.Helowered his head, whispering a prayer. Then he held out his arms toeitherside.“Rememberthatheisachild.Givehimagentledeath.”

Lada’s knife paused. She looked down at it as it trembled in herhand.Thiswasthefirsttimeshewouldkillamanoutsideofbattle.Itwasnotareactiontosaveherownlife.Itwasachoice.ShecouldletUlrich—agood man—live. He would take this attack as proof of Matthias’streacheryanduseittodrivehimoutofthecastle.Theyoungkingcouldgrowintoamanshapedbythestrengthofhisgenuineprotector.

LadalookedupintoBogdan’sface—thefaceofherchildhood.Itheldno judgment. He simply watched her, waiting. The locket around her

neckpressedheavyagainstherheart.Wallachia.She took a deep breath.When she plunged the knife into Ulrich’s

heart,herhandwassteady.

The“evidence”wasenoughto justifyUlrich’sdeathwithonlymoderateoutcry.AndsinceElizabethhadchosenhimas theking’sprotector,herdecisionsweresuspectaswell.Shewasremovedtoafardistantcastle,tobekeptthereinseclusion.Matthiaswasnamedregent—andheir,shouldthekingdiewithoutissue.

Ladadidnotdoubt thatwouldbe thecase,andsooner rather thanlater.When shewatchedMatthias put a hand on the trembling child’sshoulder,LadarememberedUlrich’srequest.

“Killhimgently,”shesaidwhenMatthiasmether inaquiethallofthe castle that would be his. Lada hatedHunedoara, hated this castle,hatedherally.SheneededtobefreeofHungary.

Matthiaslaughed.“Areyougivingmecommandsnow?”“ItwasUlrich’slastrequest.”“IwilldoasIseefit.”Hehandedheraletter,sealedwithhiscoatof

arms, in which a raven figured prominently. That morning, Lada hadseenaravenpullapigeonfromitsownnestinthecastleeaves,tearingitapartmethodicallyandefficiently.

“ThisisanintroductiontoTomaBasarab.Hewillinstructandhelpyou on your way to the throne. No one knows the Wallachian boyarsbetterthanToma.”

“Andmen?”Matthias shookhis head. “I havenomenbetter than the ones you

alreadypossess,andbesides,Icannotpartwithany.Ifmymenweretoaccompany you and you failed, it would destroy relations betweenHungaryandWallachia.”

Ladasmiledtightly. “SoregardlessofwhetherIwinor if Idie,youstill have an ally on the throne.”Matthiaswas born to this. The youngkingmight have a core of kindness, butMatthias knewwhat it took togainandkeeppower.

“You understand perfectly,” he said. “I do hope you succeed, LadaDracul.Iamverycurioustoseewhatyoucando.Ilookforwardtoalongandfruitfulrelationship.”

Ladawantednosuchthingfromhim.Buthehadgivenheranotherknife,andshewoulduseittocutherwaytothethrone.

She inclined her head, unwilling to bow or curtsy. “I will pay myrespectstoyourfatherbeforeIleave.”

Matthias’sexpressionturnedbrieflywistfulbeforeresumingitsusualsharpness.“Heisdead.HisfinalactwasrootingoutthetraitorUlrich.Idonotexpectyoutostayforthefuneral.”

Lada flinched.ShehadbetrayedHunyadi tohisdownfall,and thenshehadfalselybetrayedagoodmaninhisname.ThiswasthethanksshegaveHunyadiforhislove,forhistrust,forhissupport.

Sheclutchedthelocketaroundhernecksotightlyherknuckleswentwhite,drainedofblood.

“Youareastrangegirl,”Matthiassaidfondly.“I ama dragon,” she answered. Then she turned and left the toxic

castleforwhatshehopedwasthelasttime.

A SRADUANDNAZIRAprayedintheirroominthepredawnlight,theendoftheworldbegan.Theyfelttherumblingsbeneaththeirknees,cuttingofftheirprayer.

Thechurchbellsbeganpealingwithalltheurgencyofangelsusheringintheendoftimes.Raduheardscreaminginthestreets.

“Thecannons.”HeturnedtoNazira.“Thecannonsarehere.”“Go,”shesaid.Raduyankedonhisboots,nearlyfallingoverinhishaste.Beforehe

had finished fastening his cloak, there was pounding on the bedroomdoor.RaduopenedittofindCyprian,aspaleandwornasthelimestonewalls.“Thecannons,”hesaid,shakinghishead.“Wearefinished.”

“Wemustgotothewalls.”RadugrabbedCyprian’sarmandturnedhimaround.“Haveyoubeenyet?Whathasfallen?AretheOttomansinthecity?”

“IdonotknowwhathashappenedsinceIleft.IwaswithmyuncleandGiustiniani.Theyhaverequestedyou.IthinktheyfinallybelieveyouraccountoftheTurks’guns.”

Radu almost laughed as they raced out of Cyprian’s home andthrough the streets. They had to push past several mobs that had

gatheredoutsidechurches,everyonetryingtopressinatthesametime.Concussiveblastsshook thewholecity,bursts thatpunctuated thestill-clangingbellsandthedesperatewailing.

“You!” Cyprian grabbed a monk by the collar. The man looked atCyprianasthoughhewerethedevilhimself.“Whereareyougoing?”

“Tothechurch!”“Youwilldonoonegoodthere!”The monk’s conviction that Cyprian was the devil solidified. He

glared,aghast.“Thatistheonlyplacewecandoanygood!”“Gathercitizens,havethemhaulstonesandmaterialtothewalls.We

will need everyone’s help if we are to survive the night. You can praywhileyouwork.”

Themonkhesitatedbutnoddedatlast.“Iwillspreadtheword.”“Thatwasgood,”Radusaidastheycontinuedtheirsprinttowardthe

walls.“Itwillnotbeenough.Promisemethatiftheygetthrough,youwill

run.”“ImustgetNazirafirst.”Cypriannodded. “Go toGalata, if youcan.Youmaybeable to slip

outundetected.”“Whataboutyou?”“Iwillstaywithmyuncle.”Radu stopped. The walls were in sight. They could see plumes of

smoke,andthedustofshatteredstonehangingintheairlikeavisionofthefuture.“Youdonotowethiscityyourlife.Itisnotevenyourcity.”

Cyprian stopped, too, and they stood side by side, chests heavingfromtheirrun.“Myunclehasshownmeeverykindness.”

“Andyoushouldbeandaregrateful.But if itcomestostayinganddying, or running and living, choose the latter.Hewouldwant that foryou.”

“Wouldhe?”“Ifhedoesnot,he should.Thecitywill standor falldependingon

thewhimsoffate.Itwouldbeatragedyifyoufellwithit.”Radurealizedashesaid ithow true itwas.Hecouldnotbear the thoughtofCyprian

dyingwiththecity.Cyprian’s gray eyes shifted from troubled to thoughtful. Then his

smile,theonethatnearlyshuthiseyeswithitsexuberance,theoneRaduhad not seen in some time, erased everything else. Cyprian shook hishead as though trying to physically shift the smile into a moreappropriateexpression,but it lingered. “Thankyou,”hesaid.Raduhadnever really noticed Cyprian’s mouth before, but for some reason hecouldnotlookawayfromitnow.

Withalltheclangingandshouting,Raduwasdisoriented.Hisheadfelt light, andhisheartwasbeating far faster than the runhere shouldhavemadeit.

Thesoundofastoneball smashingagainstastonewallshookhimoutofhis stupor.CyprianguidedRadu through the chaos towhere theemperorandGiustinianiwaited.They stoodbeneatha tower, gesturingemphatically. The barrel of a very large cannon stuck out of the tower,pointedtowardtheOttomantroops.

“No!”Radushouted,sprintingtowardthem.Acrackingnoiserenderedhimmomentarilydeaf.Asthoughitwere

happeningfromaverygreatdistance,hewatchedtheunanchoredforceof the cannon shoot it backward. The heat andmovement of the blastweretoomuchforthegun.Asithitthebackofthetowerwithshatteringforce,bothgunandtowerexploded.RaduturnedandtackledCypriantothe ground beneath them, covering his head as rubble rained down onthem.Somethingslammedintohisshoulder.

Whenonlyafineshowerofdustwasleftfallingaroundthem,RadurolledoffCyprian,clutchinghisshoulder.

“Areyouhurt?”Cyprianleanedoverhim,searchinghimforawound.“Lookfortheemperor!Hewascloser.”Cyprian stood, dodging around the remains of the tower. “Uncle?

Uncle!”Withapainedgroan,Radupushedhimselfup toaseatedposition.

Thetowerwasgone.Only itsstonebasewas left.Severalbrokenbodieswerehalfburiedintherubble.

“Overhere!”Cyprian shouted.Radugrimaced ashe tried to stand.Cyprianmusthavefoundtheemperor.Orhisbody.Raduknewheshould

feelrelieforevenjoythattheemperorhadbeenkilledthissoon—andbyhisownmen’sfolly,noless.Butitmadehimsad.

“Oh!”heexclaimed,lookingupinwonderasConstantineheldoutahandtohelphimstand.“Ithought—Youweresoclosetothetower!”

“Giustiniani heard your shout and we jumped free. How did youknowitwouldcomedown?”Constantinelookedtowardtheremainswithmurder written on his face. “Is my weapons master a traitor? Did hesabotageus?”

Radu grabbed his shoulder as though that could ease the painpounding through him. “Not a traitor. Simply a fool. You cannot fire acannon that largewithout padding all around it. The force of the blastpushes it backward.He packed toomuch gunpowder, too. I told you Iknew of the sultan’s guns. Urbana, the engineer whomade them, wasfromTransylvania.Shewasmyfriend.Wespokeoften.”

“Let me see,” Cyprian said. He turned Radu around and gentlypeeledRadu’s shirt free fromhis injured shoulder.His fingerswere aslightasapromisewheretheytracedRadu’sskin.Radushivered.“Youarenotbleeding.Therewillbealotofbruising.Butifyoucanstillmoveyourshoulder,it isprobablynotbroken.”Cyprian’sfingerslingeredforafewinfinite seconds longer; then he replaced Radu’s shirt. That sense ofbreathlessnesswasback.

Giustinianiclearedhisthroat,spitting.Hehadsomuchstonedustinhis hair he looked as though he had aged thirty years. He consideredRaduthoughtfully.“Areyouanexpertincannons,then?”

“Notanexpert.Butnoneofthesetowersareequippedforcannons.Theyarenotstrongenough,andthereisnotenoughroomtosupporttheguns.Youwillhavetofigureoutanotherwaytousethem.”

“Wethoughtifwecouldfirebackatthesultan’scannons,wecould—”

“Too small a target. By the time you used enough shots to get therangeright,theywouldmovetheirguns.Youhaveseentheircamp.Ifyoumanagedtodestroyevenonecannon,theyhavethemeanstorepairandcastnewcannons.IamcertainUrbanawillbewiththem.Nooneisbetterthanshe.AndIamguessingtheyhaveduginandarefiringfrombehindabulwark.”

Constantine nodded grimly. “That first shot at the Saint Romanus

Gate—evenIthoughttheworldwasending.Butithasnotbeenrepeated.Maybethecannonbroke?”

Radu tested his shoulder. He could move it, but the pain wasexcruciating. “The Basilica.” He almost smiled, thinking how delightedUrbanawouldbe.“Ithastocoolbetweenfiring,soit’slimitedtoseveralshotsaday.Itwasmoretoprovetheycouldthanforanypracticaluse.Itisthenumberofgunsyoushouldfear,notthesizeofone.Arethewallsholding?”

Giustinianishooksomeofthegritfromhishair.“Sofartherearenoholesbigenoughtothreatenus.Theyfirewrong.Theyshouldfireinsetsof three,oneoneachsideandthenone inthemiddle, tobringawholesection down. Instead, they fire at the same spot over and over again.Theyaredoingdamage,butnotenough.”

Giustinianileanedout,watchingwithoutflinchingasamassiveballshattered against thewall someways down from them.The soundwaslouder than any Radu had ever heard, like thunder smashing againstthunder.

“Wecannotabsorbtheseblows.Thefragmentsfromthewallareaslikelytokillourmenasthecannonshotitself.”Giustinianiwassilentforawhile,deep inthought.“Wecannotanswertheircannons,norcanwetrust thestrengthof thewalls.”Hesmiledgrimly. “It is timetobecomemoreflexible.”

Because of Radu’s shoulder injury, he helped Cyprian with organizingratherthangoingtofixthewalls.Alldaytheyran,directingmentodumpmortarpastedownthewalls tostrengthen them.Theyattachedrope tobalesofwoolandloweredthemtoabsorbimpacts.Thepalacewasraidedof all tapestries, the elegant stitching and bright depictions of the pastnowdrapedoverthewallsinadesperateattempttosecureafuture.

Bynightfall,everyoneinthecitywaswide-eyedandtremblingfromtheceaselessbombardment.Buttheywereready.Assoonasitwasdark,Giustiniani sent the supplies up.At each significant breach in thewall,theyputdownstakeswithstretchesofleatherhidenailedtightlybetweenthem.Intothespacebetweenthehidesandtheremainsofthewalltheydumped stones, timber, bushes, brushwood, andbucket after bucket of

dirt.Afewstakestosaveacity.“Willtheyburn?”RaduaskedCyprianastheyoversawapatchalong

theBlachernaePalacewall.“The hideswill not light easily. Butwewill need to station guards

withcrossbowstokeepmenaway,regardless.”Cyprianpausedtoshoutdirections to men rolling large barrels packed with dirt toward them.“Alongthetopsowehavesomethingtohidebehind!”

Themenhadonlyjustfinishedplacingthebarrelswhenastoneballcamesailingoutfromtheblackness.Radudidnothavetimetoholdhisbreathashewatcheditsmashdirectlyintothemakeshiftwall.

The loose materials held by the skins absorbed the cannonball’simpact,andtheballrolledharmlesslytotheground.

The men around them cheered. Many dropped to their knees inprayer.Cyprianwhooped joyfully, throwinghis arms aroundRadu in ahug.Raducringedatthepaininhisshoulder,andattheshoutofjoythathadescapedhisownlipsbeforeherealizedhewascheeringforthewrongside.

The next five days brought no rest, no change. The cannons fired, thesoundofstoneshatteringstonesoconstantRadustoppednoticingit.Theacridscentofsmokewaseverywhere.Whenhecamehometosleepforafewhours,Naziramadehimdumpwateroverhishairoutside to try torinsesomeofitaway.

Butassoonassleepclaimedhim,thenoisefromthewallwouldjarhim awake. He stopped trying to go home, instead slumping in theshadow of the innerwall for a fewminutes of rest. The hours blurred,onlythesunorthemoonmarkingthepassageoftime.Eventhoseweresoobscuredbysmokethattheywerehardlyvisible.

In addition to the ceaseless bombardment, Ottoman troops threwthemselves against thewalls at random.Theyusedhooks to pull downthebarrelsofearthprotectingthedefenders.TheOttomanswerepackedsotightlythatasingleshotofasmallcannoncouldkillseveral,yetstilltheycame.

ThatwasthepartRaduwishedhecouldblockout,theactsthatmade

him certain he could never wash the scent of the wall from his soul.Becausehehad tobeon this side, andhehad toplayhispart.Andso,when theOttoman soldiers—his brothers—ran up to try to retrieve thebodiesoftheircompatriots,hesatontopofthewallwiththeenemyandpickedthemoffonebyone.

The first timehehitaman,he turnedandvomited.Butsoonevenhisbodywasnumbtothehorrorofwhathewasdoing.Thatfeltworse.With each shot he prayed hemissed, and with each hit he prayed thewallswouldfallsoonandsparethemall.

Onthesixthdayofthebombardment,anexplosioncrackedthroughtheair,echoingoffthewalls.Itwasnotableonlybecauseithadnotcomefromthewalls—ithadcomefromtheOttomancamp.

Radurantothetopofthewall, leaningover.BlacksmokebillowedfromthebankofearththathidtheBasilica.The locationof thecannonhadbeenidentifiedonthefirstday,butGiustinianihadnotbeenabletodestroyit.Theyhadnotneededto,apparently.

Evenfromthisdistancethedevastationwasobvious.Thegunmusthavefinallysuccumbedto theheatandpressureofsomanyfiringsandexploded.Raduwiped furiously athis face,hishands leavingmoregritthantheyclearedaway.HehadnodoubtthatUrbanahadaccompaniedMehmedtotakecareofherpreciousartillery.Hadhergreatesttriumphbeenherend?

An exhausted and ragged cheer rose around him, but this time hecould not even pretend to join in. TheBasilicawas gone. Thewall stillheld.Andhisfriendwasmorethanlikelydead.

Cyprian found him sitting with his back to the barrels, staringblanklyatthecityonthehill.Howmuchmorewouldthisdamnablecitycostthemallbeforetheend?

“Come.GiustinianiisattheLycusRiverValleysectionofthewall.Heisguaranteedtohavesomefoodwortheating.”Cyprian ledRadudownthelinetotheItalian.Heatetheofferedfoodinnumbsilenceasthesunset, realizing too late that he had not even remembered to pray in hisheart.

“Youshouldgorest,”Giustinianisaid,histiredsmilekind.“Wehavehadavictorytoday,throughnomeritofourown.Butwewilltakeit.”

Radu felt as though he could sleep for years. That was what he

wanted. To fall asleep and wake up with the city already the Ottomancapital,everythingchangedandsettledandpeacefuloncemore.BecausehestillbelievedConstantinopleshouldbeandwouldbeMehmed’s.TheProphet,peacebeuponhim,haddeclaredit.

ButRadudidnotwant to seeanythingmore thathappenedbeforethecityfell.

That was when a rhythmic pounding broke through the smoke-dimmedquietofthenightair.Itwasfollowedbytheclashingofcymbalsand the calls of pipes.Finally, the screamsofmen joined the chorus, achillingcacophonypromisingdeath.ThehaironRadu’sarmsstood.Hehadbeenon theother endof this tacticbefore, atKruje, exhilarated tojoinwithhisbrothersinawallofnoise.

Hehadneverbeenonthereceivingend.Heunderstoodnowwhyitwas so effective, tohearwhatwas comingandbeunable to flee.Flaresbloomed to life in the valley beneath them. With a wave of noise,thousandsofmensurgedforwardtocrashagainstthewall.

Radu followedGiustiniani’s screamed commands.Men raced fromothersectionsofthewalltohelp.Radufiredarrowafterarrow,switchingtoacrossbowwhenhisinjuredshoulderbecametoomuch.

StilltheOttomanscame.Where they breached the wall, Giustiniani was waiting. At some

placesthebodieswerepiledsohightheyformedstepsnearlytothetop.OttomansscrambledontopofOttomans,clawingtheirwaytothedeaththatwaitedfor them.Andthentheirbodiesbecamestepping-stones forthemenbehindthem.

Everything was smoke and darkness, screaming and drums, bloodandfire.Radustaredinadaze.Howcouldthesebemen?Howcouldthisbereal?

“Radu!”Cyprianshouted.HegrabbedRadu’sarm,spinninghimoutofrangeofasword.SeveralOttomanshadbreachedthewallnexttohim.Raduwanted to tell themtheywerenotenemies.But theirbladeswereraised, and so Radumet them. Cyprian pressed his back to Radu’s. AswordflashedtowardCyprian.NotCyprianwasRadu’sonlythoughtashehackedoffthearmholdingthesword.Itwasthenthathefinallysawthefaceoftheman.HelookedatRadu,allragedrainingaway.HelookedlikePetru,thatstupidJanissaryLadakeptaround.Hecouldhavebeen,

hadLadanottakenthemtoWallachia.Thenthemantippedofftheedgeofthewallandfellintothedarkness.

Radudidnothavetimetothink,tofeel,becausetherewasanotherswordandanotherarm.Thesewerehisbrothers,butinthechaosandthefury,itdidnotmatter.Itwaskillorbekilled,andRadukilled.

Andkilled.Andkilled.Finally, the attack that had started like a wave receded like one,

quietly fading back into the night. Giustiniani limped past Radu andCyprian.“Burnthebatteringrams.Letthemgathertheirdead.”

Radudidnotknowhowlongithadlasted,orwhatithadcostthem,butitwasover.HedidnotrealizehewascryinguntilCyprianembracedhim,holdinghimclose.“Itisdone.Wedidit.Thewallstands.”

Whether Radu was crying in relief or despair, he was too tired toknow.Hehadhadnochoice—hadhe?HehadkeptCyprianalive,andhehadstayedalive.Butitdidnotfeellikeavictory.Together,theystumbledfromthewallandintothecity,collapsingintheshadowofachurchandfalling into a sleep not even the angry increase of bombardment coulddisturb.

When Radu awoke, his head was resting against Cyprian’s shoulder. Adeepsenseofwell-beingandrelief floodedhim.Theyhaddoneit.Theyhadmadeit.

Andthenhorrorchasedawaytherelief.Hehadfoughtatthisman’sside,rejoicedintheirsurvival,knowingfullwellthateveryByzantinewhosurvivedwasonemoreMehmedhadtofighttowin.Knowingthateverydaythewallsheld,moreofhisMuslimbrothersdied.

Wherewashisheart?Wherewashisloyalty?Radustaggeredawayfromthestill-sleepingCyprian.Hewandered,

dazedandinmourning,onceagainfindinghimselfattheHagiaSophia.Asmall boy was curled into himself, asleep at the base of the building.Invisibleinthemidstofsomuchdarkness.

Radu walked over to Amal, his steps heavy. He leaned down andshooktheboyawake.

“TellMehmedheisfiringthecannonswrong.”

LADARANTOMEETthesolitaryformofStefanmakinghisunhurriedwaythrough the canyon toward them. He had shaved. Facial hair had

helpedhimblendinatthecastleinHunedoara,butoutherewhereonlylandedmencouldhavebeards,abarefacemadehimmoreinvisible.

“No gossip precedes us,” he said. “We should make camp thisafternoon,andtraveltherestofthewayinthemorning.”

Lada sighed. “I would set up camp with the devil right now if itmeantgettingoutofthecold.”

“Ibelievethedevilquitelikesflames.”Ladastarted,narrowinghereyes.“Stefan,didyoumakeajoke?Idid

notthinkyouknewhow.”Hisfacebetrayednoemotion.“Ihavemanyskills.”Ladalaughed.“That,Ialreadyknew.”ThepaththeytookfollowedtheArgesRiver,retracingtherouteLada

hadtakenwithherfathersomanysummersago.ThistimeBogdanrodeathersideinsteadofinthebackwiththeservants.AndRaduwaslosttoher,aswasherfatherandanytendernessshemighthaveheldforhim.

Raduwouldsurvive.Hewouldbefine.HecouldnotdieatthewallsofConstantinople,becausehebelongedtoherandshewouldnotallowit.

JustlikeWallachiabelongedtoherandshewouldnotallowanyoneelsetohaveit.

“Whydoyoukeeplookingupatthatpeak?”Nicolaeasked,followingherlineofsight.“Youaremakingmenervous.Doyouexpectanattack?”

Ladaglared.“No.”She had considered slipping out and making her way toward the

ruinsofthefortressonthepeak.Shewantedtostandatitsedgetogreetthedawnandfeelthewarmthofhertruemother,Wallachia,greetingherandblessingher.

But the too-recent encounter with her othermother pulled at her,tearingattheedgesofhercertainty.Whatifsherememberedthefortresswrong?Whatifsheclimbedupandthesundidnotcomeout?Whatifitdid,butitfeltthesameasanyothersunrise?

Shecouldnot risk tainting thatpreciousmemory.Sheclutched thelocket aroundher neck, the oneRaduhad given her to replace her oldleatherpouch.Insidewerethedustyremainsofanevergreensprigandaflower from these same mountains. She had carried them with her astalismansthroughthelandsofherenemies.Nowshewashome,andstillinthelandofherenemies.

Shewouldclimbthatpeakoneday,soon.Whenitwasallhers.Shewouldcomeback,andshewouldrebuildthefortresstohonorWallachia.

Theypausedatthepeak’sbase,refillingtheircanteensandwateringthe horses. Lada dismounted. She scrambled through a jumble of darkgrayboulders, following a trickle ofwater thatmet the stream.Hiddenbehind the rocks was a cave. She ducked inside, where the frigidtemperaturedroppedevenlower.Shecouldnotseefar,soshefeltalongthe rough edges of the cave. But then something changed under herfingers. These were too smooth, no longer the natural shape of rocks.Someonehadcarvedthisoutofthemountain.Whichmeantitwasnotacave.

Itwasasecretpassage.Lada pushed forward blindly until she hit the end. There were no

othertunnels,nobranches.Whymakeapassagethatlednowhere?HadsomeonebeencuttingtotheheartofthemountainjustlikeFerhatintheoldstory,onlytofindthatmountainshavenohearts?

A drop of water fell on her head and she tipped her chin up. Sheshouted.Thesoundechoedupward,disappearingintothenoiseoffranticbats disturbed in their slumber. Lada flinched, but none came downtowardher.

Whichmeanttherewasanotherwayforthemtoescape.Shefeltthewall again until she found handholds carved into the stone. Therewasonly one place this tunnel could lead: straight to her ruined fortress.Whichmeantitwasasecretescape,awaytobefreewhenallotherwayswereclosed.

Wallachiaalwaysfoundaway.

Though it was spring—bitterly cold, but still spring—Lada saw morefallowfieldsthanonesreadyforplanting.Thelandtheytraveledthroughhadanairofstagnation.

Finally theyreached farmlandthatwasbeingused.Decrepithovelswithsmokerisingfromtheirchimneysdottedtheedgesoffields.Onthehorizon, the Basarab manor soared, two stories and large enough tohouse all the peasants in all the hovels they had passed. Lada and hermenmadenoattempttohidetheirapproach.Matthiashadpromisedtosend notice. If he had betrayed them, theywere going to have to fightregardless.

Achildsatonthesideoftheroad.Hisheadwastoobigforhisrail-thinbody,whichwasvisiblethroughhisrags.Itwastoocoldtobeoutinanythinglessthanacloak.Hewatchedthemapproach,listless.

Nicolaepausedinfrontofhim.“Whereisyourmother?”Theboyblinkeddully.“Yourfather?”Whentherewasnoresponse,Nicolaeheldoutahand. “Comewith

me,”hesaid.Theboystood,andNicolaeeasilyliftedhimontohishorse.“He is probably crawling with bugs,” Petru said, frowning. “Leave

himbe.”Nicolae gave Petru a dangerous look, all his good humor gone. “If

beinginfesteddisqualifiedsomeonefromourcompany,youwouldhavebeenoutyearsago.”

Petrusat straighter inhis saddle,handgoing to thepommelofhissword.“Itireofbeingthebuttofyourjokes.”

“Ifyoudonotwanttobethebutt,trytobelessofanass.”Petru’sexpressionturnedferocious.Ladamovedherhorsebetween

them.“IfNicolaewantstopickupstrays,thatishischoice.”Bogdan,nexttoLadaasalways,noddedtowardtheirparty.“Weare

doingalotofthat.”Behindthemountedmen,stragglingbackforhalfaleague,awearybutdeterminedgroupofpeoplewascatchingup.

InadditiontoherthirtyremainingJanissaries,Ladahadpickedupmore than two dozen young Wallachian men from her time inTransylvaniaandHungary.Theycarriedstaffs,pitchforks,clubs.Onehadarustyscythe.Noneof themhadhorses,buttheymarchedinasnearaformationastheycouldmanage.Ladaknewthosemen.Butbehindthemwere the fringesof thecamp—womenorganizedbyOana to run things,mentoooldtofall ineasilywiththeeageryoungones,evenamanandhis daughters who had followed them fromArges rather than take thedangerousroadsalone.

“This is absurd,”Lada said. “Whydo they staywithus?”Hermen,sheunderstood.Theyhadnothingbetter,nowhereelsetogo.Theywereloyaltoher,andtothehopethatperhapsshewouldfindthemaplaceintheworld.Theyweresoldiers,too,usedtotravelandhardship.Butthesepeople,they…

Theyhadnothingbetter,nowhereelsetogo.Theywereloyaltoher,andtothehopethatperhapsshewouldfindthemaplace intheworld,too.

AnhourlaterLadasatinapleasantlyfurnishedroom,drinkinghotwine,and warm for the first time since her mother’s stifling sitting room.Bogdanwasononeside,Nicolaetheother.PetruandStefanstoodatthedoor, casually intimidating. Against the opposite wall, Toma Basarab’sguardsstoodwithsnideconfidence.

“The letter I received from Matthias Corvinas was…interesting.”TomaBasarab’s hair and beardwere silver.Hewore velvet and silk asdarkashiswine,hisbuttonsshiningsilverbeaconsthatmatchedhishair.

“Iwanttobeprince,”Ladasaid.

Toma Basarab laughed, his mirth as bright as his buttons. “Whywouldyouwantthat?”

“Ourprinces failWallachia.Theyare toobusyappealing to foreignpowers, pandering to boyars, desperately going over their own coffers.Meanwhileourcountryrotsaroundthem.Iwillchangethat.”

Toma leanedback, tappinghis fingers onhis glass. “The system iswhatitis.Ithasworkedforthislong.”

“Workedforwhom?”“I know youhave big dreams, littleDraculesti. ButWallachia is as

Wallachiawasandwilleverbe.Whatcanyouofferit?”Ladaunderstood immediatelyhis truequestionwas“Whatcanyou

offerme?”ShewishedRaduwerehere.Hewouldhavethisoldfoxeatingout of his hand. Lada fixed a cold glare on him. “Your mistake is inthinkingIcareonewhitaboutofferinganything.Thesystemisbroken.Iamgoingtochangeit.”

“Peoplewhoagitateforchangeendupdead.”Ladabaredherteethathiminasmile.“Wewillseewhoisdeadat

theendofallthis.”Tomasmiled,aslowspreadofhismouthandendingwithhisdark

eyes. “I think I seewhat you have to offer, then.Matthiaswas right tosend you here. You have much potential. I will advise you. There aremanyboyarsIcansweepintoyoursupport.Afewwillneed…aggressivepersuasion.ButIsuspectyouexcelatthat.Undermyguidance,youwillgetyourthroneinTirgoviste.Iwouldbeproudtobeatyourside,servinga Draculesti prince.” He held out his hands in offering, the fire in thehearthburningbehindhim.

Ladarememberedherjokeaboutmakingcampwiththedevil,andasudden revulsion seized her. She did not want to have his help, oranyone’s.Butsheneededit.

“Thankyou.”Thewordsgratedagainstherteethlikesand.“Mymenwill show yourswhere they can stay. Let us take ameal

while we discuss the surrounding regions. Many of these boyars havedonesimplyhorrendousthingstotheirpeople.”Hecluckedhistongueinpity, but his eyes looked like they were tallying encouraging financialledgersasheconsideredLada.

RADU’SINFORMATIONHADLEDtomoresuccessfulcannonfire,andhepaidthe price. Every day he watched as the adjusted bombardment

targeted the walls with more devastation, and every day he stumbledhome,exhaustedfromtryingtofixtheholes.HisaidtoMehmedputhisown life in constant danger. Did Mehmed worry about that? Was hesorry?

Nazira’sworkwasequallyexhausting,butinotherways.“Helencriesconstantly,”shesaidinthemorning,theonlytimetheysaweachother.“IhavetospendhalfourtimereassuringherthatCoco,theItaliancaptainshe ismistress to, reallydoes loveherand thatwhen this isalloverhewillleavehiswifeinVeniceforher.ItisallIcandonottoslapherandtellhersheiswastingherlife.Theotherwomenmostlyspendtheirtimeinchurchpraying.Andwhentheyarenotthere,theyarecomplainingofhowharditistogetfoodandhowtheyhadtodonatetheirtapestriestothewalls.Howisyourwork?”

Radupulledonhisboots.Theywerecakedwithdustfromthewalls.“The bombardment is going better, but there have been no gaps bigenoughforafull-scaleassaultyet.Mehmedsendsskirmishingtroopstoharasstheforcesandmakecertainnooneisabletorest.Iwonderifwecandoanythingmore.”

Nazirasatnexttohimonthebed,leaningherheadonhisshoulder.“It iswearisomework,forbothsoulsandbodies.Ifyouwanttoleave,Iwillbeatyourside.Butdoyoufeelthatifwefledthecityandjoinedthecamp,wewouldbeabletosaywehaddoneeverythingwecould?Iknowyouwillnotbesatisfiedwithanythingless.NorwillMehmed.”

Radusighed,runninghishandsthroughhishairandpullingitbackatthebaseofhisneck.Hemissedwearingturbans.Theykepthishairoutofhis faceandprovidedprotection from the sun.Therewas somethingsoothing, too, in wrapping one around and around his head in themorning.Allhiscomfortingritualsweretakenfromhimhere.

“Youareright.Wewillstay.”Nazirapattedhishand.“ButIdidhearsomethingthatwillmakeyou

happy.Word is spreading that the Ottoman navy is approaching, withdoom in its terrible wake. Our friend Suleiman will be here soon, andmaybethatwillsignalaquickend.”

Raduallowedhimselfawearysmiletingedwithhope.Itwoulddohissoulgoodtoseethoseboats.Anditwouldnotevenhurtthathewasnoton them, because the seawas the one place hewanted to be even lessthanonthewall.

“Ihavebeenlookingeverywhereforyou!”Cypriansaid, joiningRaduatthewall overlooking theGoldenHorn. Radu had avoided Cyprian eversincethatnighttheyfoughtsidebyside.Itwaseasierthisway.Thoughhe still caught himself watching themen for Cyprian’sway of walking,withshouldersleading,armsswingingwide.

“You leave so early and are never there atmealtimes. Imiss you.”Cyprian looked out over the water and tugged at the cloak around hisneck.“Naziraisgoodcompany,butitisnotthesamewithoutyou.”

IthadbeenthreedayssinceNazirabroughtnewsoftheapproachingfleet.EverysparemomentRaduhad,hespentatthiswalllookingfortheships.

Today, his long wait was answered. He wished Cyprian were nothere,werenotleaningclose.Itmadeitsomuchmoredifficulttobetrulyelated.Themassivechainheld,animpassablebarrierstretchingbetweenConstantinople and Galata. In the horn, Constantine’s ships loomed,

ready to repelanyattemptatdestroying the chain.TheywereVenetianmerchantships,mostly,fartallerandwiderthantheswiftOttomanwargalleys.Theywerealsoarmedtotheteethandwellpracticedinrepellingpirates.

On the other side of the chain, just outside of firing range,Radu’sfleetmade thewater look like a forest ofmasts.Hisheart swelledwithpride to see it, andheshiftedguiltilyaway fromCyprian.The fleethadarrivedthedaybefore,butthishadbeenhisfirstchancetocomeandseeitinperson.HewonderedwhichboatSuleimanwason,wishedhecouldseetheadmiralinfullcommandofthefinestnavyintheworld.

Cyprian looked on, devastation marring his face. “So many morethanwehadplannedfor.Youwereright,asalways.Wheredidtheyfindsailors?”

“Greekmercenaries,mostly.”“Wewillbeourownundoingyet.”Raduhopedthatwastrue,butstillwantedtoextendsomecomfortto

Cyprian.Itwasanimpulsehecouldnotdeny,andhethoughtagainhowthis would all have been easier had Cyprian abandoned them to theirfortunes once they had reached the city. His insistence on friendshipmadeeverythingtightandachinginRadu’schest.

Radu again opted for truth as a way to avoid lying. “But theOttomanscannotgetpastthechain.”

“Andneithercananyoneelse.Whichmeanswearecutofffromhelp.Men,weapons,supplies—nothingmoreiscoming.Whatwehavenowiswhatwewillhaveattheend,whateverthatmaybe.”

“Still,theseawallsaresafe.EveniftheOttomansgetpastthechain,launching an assault from this side is nearly impossible. The sultanknowsthat.Hemeanstopressfromallsidestowearyoudown.Butyouwillnothavetosparetoomanyextramentoguardthiswall.TheLycusRiverishisavenuein.”

CyprianconsideredRaduwryly.“Youstillthinkmorelikeanattackerthanadefender.”

Radu blushed, his sheepish expression unfeigned. “I spent manyyearslookingatmapsoverMehmed’sshoulder.”

“Whatishelike?Asaperson,notasasultan.”

“Thispastyearthesultanandthepersonhavebecomeinseparable.”AsRaduhadseenMehmedgrowintohimselfandhispower,hehadalsoseen Mehmed grow further away. He was both proud and dismayed.“Before that?Focused.Driven.Hehad a burning intensity that didnotslacken no matter what area of his life he directed it toward. He sawsomethingunobtainable,andthatwastheonlythinghewanted.”

“Like you?”Cyprian’s tonewas soft andwithout accusation. Itwasmerelycurious,asthoughhewastryingtofill inpartstoastoryhehadheardonlyafewpassagesof.

Radushookhishead,keepinghiseyesfixedonthewater.Theskieswereleadenabovethem,makingtheseathesamecolorasCyprian’seyes.Buttheseawassafer to lookat.“No, itwastheotherDraculestisiblingwhowasthechallenge.”

“Yoursister?Shewaspartofhisharem?”“No.”Radugrinnedruefully,finallylookingathiscompanion.“That

waspreciselytheproblem.Shewasnot,andsheneverwouldbe,andsohewantedhermorethananythingelse.”

“Whathappened?”“Sheleft.”“Sheshouldnothaveleftyou.”“Iwantedher to. I pushedher toward it. I thought that if shewas

gone,Mehmedwouldfinallysee—”Radubitofftheendofthesentence.Itwassoeasy to talk toCyprian.Tooeasy.Heshouldnotbeadmittingthesethings,nottohim,nottoanyone.

Cyprianfilledintherestofthesentenceforhim.“ButMehmedcouldonlyseethethingshedidnothave.Heisblind.”

Raduclearedhisthroatandlookedaway.“Well.Sheleftme,andshelefthim,too.Andbecauseof that, I thinkhewillalways loveher.Oratleastwanther.Hecannotabidefailure.”

“ShewashisConstantinople.”Radusmiled,havingentertainedthesamethoughtbefore.Butitwas

not quite right. “I am afraid Constantinople is his Constantinople.Nothingcouldeverovertakethiscityinhisheart.”

Ashoutfromthetowernexttothemdrewtheirattentionbacktothewater.TheOttomanshipshadbrokenformationandwereturningaway

fromthechain.Raducouldnotunderstandwhy,untilhesawfourhugemerchantships,barrelingthroughthewatertowardthehorn.

AnddirectlytowardtheOttomannavy.“Those are Italian ships!” Cyprian said, leaning out over the wall.

“Theyaremakingarunforthehorn!”Theshipssafelyinthehornedgedclosertothechain,uselesslyfiring

cannons at the Ottoman fleet. They were too far away to make adifference.Raducouldalmost feel thedesperation fromhere.EveryonecouldseetheItalianships,butnoonecouldhelpthem.

“Itisfourshipsagainstmorethanahundred.Theywillnevermakeitthrough.”

Cypriansmiledgrimly.“Donotdiscountthem.Theyarebornonthewater.Ifthewindstayswiththem,ifluckisonourside…”Cyprian’slipsmovedsilently,whetherinprayerorsomethingelse,Radudidnotknow.

Togethertheywatchedthebattleplayoutfromabove.Radudidnoteven have to pretend to be emotionally invested in the other side—hecouldlookonwiththesameintensityaseveryoneelse,andnoonewouldknowhishopeswerewiththeOttomannavy.

Itdidnotlookpromising.Hehadassumedthenumberswouldgivethem theadvantage,but the tall,heavymerchant ships cut through thewaterasthoughitwerenothing.Thesmallergalleysstruggledtonavigatethe choppy sea, their inexperience showing immediately. They firedcannonsattheItalianships,butnocannonslargeenoughtobeeffectivecouldbeplacedonthelightweightgalleys.

The four ships barreled straight through the middle of the entiremightoftheOttomannavy.

Cyprian cheered with the crowd that had gathered on the wall.Excitedchatteraroundthemmadeitfeelmorelikeasportingeventthanabattle.Raduwasdevastatedtoseethatitwasnotanythinglikeabattleafterall.Hisnavywasuseless.

Thenherealizedthewindwasnolongerflingingseaairinhisface.Everythinghadgonestillaroundthem—andaroundthemerchantships.As fast as they had been slicing through the water, they now drifteddirectionless.

Andthegalleyshadoars.

Suleiman wasted no time. The larger galleys pulled in close, thesmaller galleys edging between them to get right next to themerchantships.Withnowind,theshipswereatthemercyofthewater—whichwascausing them to drift, slowly but surely, across the horn to the Galatashore,whereMehmedalreadyhadmenwaiting.

ButtheItaliansailorswouldnotgodowneasily.Theylashedthefourships together toprevent themfrombeingseparatedandpickedoff.SomanyoftheOttomanvesselshadconvergedit lookedlikeasailorcouldwalkfromoneendoftheseatotheotherwithoutevertouchingwater.

The first small galleys to reach the merchant ships never had achanceatboarding.Large stonesandbarrelsofwaterweredroppedbythe on-deck loading cranes, damaging some of the galleys and sinkingothers.Thesoundsofthebattle—thesnappingofwood,theshatteringofstone,andtheclashofsteelagainststeel—rangthroughthehorn.

And always, a soundRaduheard even in his sleep, the screams ofmen. Therewas a quality of voice, some subtle shift, that allowed himevenat thisdistance topickoutwhichscreamswerescreamsofkilling,andwhichwerethoseofdying.

WhentheOttomansmanagedtothrowropesup,theropeswerecutdown.Handswere slicedoffwhen they tried to findpurchase.Burningpitch was thrown, and Radu watched as men fell into the water to beextinguished or onto their own boats, lighting them on fire with theirbodies.

The Italians had the advantage of height and weight, but theOttomanskeptcoming.Foreverygalleysunk,twomorepushedinto itsplace.Itwasexhaustingtowatch.Thesun,toohotforonce,hadshiftedoverhead,markingtheendlesspassageoftime.ThecrowdaroundRaduandCyprianhadgonequietexcept for theoccasionalprayerorgaspingsob.ThoughtheItaliansfoughtbravely,theoutcomewasinevitable.Theydriftedeverclosertotheshore,wheretheOttomancannonswouldtakethemout if the galleys didnotmanage to first. Itwas only amatter oftime.

Radu closed his eyes in relief as a breeze cut through the sunbatteringhisface.Andthenheopenedhiseyesinhorror.Abreezefromthesouththatturnedintoastiffwind.Araggedcheerwentupalongthewall as the Italian ships’ sails caught. They plowed through the galleys

aroundthem,pushingthemasidelikebranches,movingforwardasone.Theirescapewasunavoidable,unassailable.

RadulookedtotheGalatashoreandhisheartsank.There,astrideabeautiful white horse, a tiny figure watched as his navy—more than ahundredships,thebestintheworld—wasbestedbyfourmerchantboats.

Radu’sproject.Radu’snavy.Hehunghisheadwithshame.Againstallodds, theyhad failed.Mehmed’shorsereared, thenhe turned itandrode swiftly away. All along the wall the citizens cheered and jeered,ebullientwiththemiracleoftheItalianboats.Thechainhadbeenslippedfreetoallowthemthrough.Nogalleyscouldcatchuptotakeadvantagebeforethechainwasclosedagain.

Itwasover.

Foronce,Raduwasinvitedtoameetingwiththeemperor.Butthisonehewishedhecouldavoid.Thehumiliationofhisnavy’sdefeatsettledinhis chest like a sickness. Itwas a kindness, then, that hewas notwithMehmed.He could not bear to think ofwhatMehmedwould say, howdisappointedhewouldbe.Hehad trusted this task toRadu, andRaduhadfailedutterly.

ThoughRadu knew he should not, he took some small comfort inCyprian’scomingwithhim.Hewasunmoored,worndownbytimeandfailure.AtleastwithCyprianhewouldhavetopretendtobeokay.Thatwas a good reason. Thatwas the only reason.Hewould not allow anyotherreasonstocraveCyprian’ssmileoratouchofhishand.

In Constantine’s meeting room, Radu and Cyprian joinedGiustiniani, the pretend Ottoman heir Orhan, the Italian commanderCoco(whomRaduknewonlythroughNazira’sstoriesoftheunfortunateHelen), and the emperor. Constantinemovedwithmore lightness thanRaduhadseen.Hewasagainbarefoot,pacingwithjoyfulenergy.“Grain,arms,manpower.Twohundredarchers!Butthatisnotthetruestrength.Theyhavebroughtushope.Morecancome.Morewillcome.ThatwindwasthehandofGod,deliveringablessingtothiscity.Thefirstofmany.”

Coco nodded, unable to avoid Constantine’s infectious joy. “OnegoodItalianshipisworthahundredinfidelboats.”

Giustiniani laughed, clapping Orhan on the back. “So you see, we

Italianscandogoodthings.Ihearthesultanisfurious.Theadmiralwillpayforhisfailure.”

“Suleiman?”Radu spokebeforehe thoughtbetterof it.He tried toshifthisfaceintoimpassivity,butitwasimpossible.“Iknewhim.Ishe—Willhebekilled?”Agentlehandonhisbackstartledhim,buthedidnotturnaround.HadRadu’sgriefbeenthatobvioustoCyprian?

“He lost an eye in the battle. That alone probably saved him, astestamenttohowhardhefought.”Giustinianisnorted.“Forallthegooditdidhim.Ourscoutsreporthewasfloggedandstrippedofallrankandauthority. One of the pashas is in charge of the boats now.Not that itmatters.Wehavenothingtofearfromthesea.”

“ButdotheVenetiansknowthat?”Cyprianasked.“TheymusthaveheardofthesizeoftheOttomannavy.Howcanwegetwordtothemthattheyareguaranteedsafepassagetothehorn?”

RaduwisheddesperatelythatLadawerehere.Shewouldnotbesad;shewouldnot let this failure derail her. Shewould figure out away toturn it to her advantage. She would use the enemies’ strength andconfidenceagainstthem.Justasshehadwhentheysnuckintothepalaceunder Halil Pasha’s nose, puttingMehmed in place to take the thronewhenhisfatherdied.

A flickerofdelight litRadu’ssoulasheremembered thatnight,allLada’sfierceJanissariesdressedinveilsandsilkrobes,tryingtowalklikewomensotheycouldsneakpastthewatchingguard.AndthenheknewexactlywhatLadawoulddo.

“DoyouhaveanyOttomanflags?”heasked.Everyoneturnedtohim,puzzled.Orhan,aquiet,delicatemanwho

woreaturbanalongwithhisByzantinestyles,nodded.“Ihaveasupplyofthem.”

“Whataboutuniforms?”Constantinespoke.“Wehaveovertwohundredprisoners.Theyhave

nouseoftheiruniformsinourdungeons.”“Send out three boats tonight under cover of darkness. Small,

unthreateningones. Iwill teach their crewsa fewcommongreetings inTurkish.HavethemflytheOttomanflagandsailasclosetotheOttomangalleysastheycan.”

“Slipbyindisguise.”Constantinetuggedathisbeardthoughtfully.“Threesmallboatscouldgetoutwhereone largeshipcannot.Task

themwith finding theaidweneed,and then theycanreturn,heraldingtheshipsthatwillfollowsowecanbepreparedtowelcomethem.”

Giustiniani stretched in his chair, leaning back. “It is a good plan.Coco,selectthemen.Theyleavetonight.”

TheItaliancaptainnodded.Orhanexcusedhimself toget the flags,andGiustinianiwenttofindsuitableuniforms.

“Welldone.”CyprianbeamedatRadu.Raducouldnotmeetthatsmilefullon,sohelookedatthefloor.He

would not have time to send word to Mehmed. He did not need to,though.Hewantedtheboatstoescape.Becauseiftheycouldescape,theycouldreturn.

And when they did, Radu would have first warning of a Venetianforce.ThenhecouldwarnMehmed,andfindsomesortofredemption.

THISTIME,STEFANDIDnotreturnalonefromscouting.Hewalkedwithapeculiarguilt,slinkingbackintocampwithagirl.“Whatisthis?”Ladabarelyglancedatthegirl.“Youweresupposed

tobring informationonSilviu’s landandmen.”TomaBasarabhadsentthemhere first.Silviudidnothavemuch in thewayof soldiers,buthewas aDanesti and in the path of all their future goals. They could notleaveaclosebloodrelativeoftheprincebehind.Ladawastonegotiatehissupport.Ifthatwasnotpossible,shewastoplacehimunderhousearrestandleavepreciousmenheretowatchhim.TomaBasarabwouldhearnoargumentsagainstit.

“Well?”shedemanded.Stefanshrugged,clearinghis throatat thesametime,as thoughhe

couldforcethewordsout.Ladahadneverseenhimlikethis.Fearseizedher—washeinjured?Shelookedhimupanddown,buthedidnotappearharmed.

Hisfaceflushedadeepred.“Shecaughtme.”Lada finally looked at the girl. She was Lada’s height, perhaps

younger than her, but not bymuch. Shemet Lada’s stare with a bold,unflinchingoneofher own.Hernarrow jawwas set andherdark eyes

burned.Roughclothwrappedherhair,andherclothesseemedmadeforsomeoneelse.Theyhungallwrongonherbody, loose in the shouldersandpulledtightacrossherstomach,which—

“Oh,”Ladasaid,frowning.The girl’s hands jerked instinctively in front of her pregnant belly.

Thenshedeliberatelymovedthemaway.“Caughtyourmanspying.ToldhimIwouldturnhiminunlesshebroughtmehere.”

LadaraisedhereyebrowsatStefan.Heshrankfartherintohiscloak.No one ever noticed him.He drifted invisibly, aweary traveler no onewanted.Thatwashisentirepurpose.

“Well.” Lada turned her attention back to the girl. “Here you are.Whatdoyouwant?”

“You are that woman, right? I thought you would be taller. Andolder.Youareveryyoung.”

Ladagaveheraheavylook.“Iassumetherearemanywomeninthiscountry.Youwillhavetobemorespecific.”

“Iheardrumors.YouarestayingwithTomaBasarab.Took inmenforsoldiers.Peasantstalk.”

Lada shifted uneasily. Thanks to Toma’s men—both his trainedsoldiersandthefarmerstheyhadconscripted—herrankshadswelledtooveronehundredmen.Thepeasantswerepoorlytrainedandpoorlyfed,buttheyhadagrittyeagernessthatcouldnotbeundervalued.Andtheydidnoteatmuch,whichwasgood.

Thegirlleanedforward,burningwithintensity.“Areyougoingtodothatinmoreplaces?Takemenforfightingtheprince?”

“Yes,”Ladasaid.“Good.”Thegirl’shandsfistedoverherstomach.“IwanttheDanesti

dead.”Itwasadangeroussentimenttovoicealoud.Ladawonderedather

daring.“Doesyourhusbandwanttojoin?Heshouldhavecomehimself.”Thegirlletoutaharshlaugh,aburstofbitternessmorethanhumor.

“Ihavenohusband.Tellherwhatyousaw,Stefan.”To Lada’s surprise, he followed the girl’s order without question.

“Lotsofgirls.Inthefields.Most—”Hepaused,thennoddedtowardthegirl’sstomach.“Mostlikeher.”

“And between us not a single husband. A few years ago we had anastyboutofplague.Killedmostoftheboys.Thereweren’tenoughmento work the fields. None tomarry daughters to. So our loving Danestiboyar decided he would take care of us himself.” The girl paused, asthough waiting for something.When Lada did not respond, she spokeagain. “No husbands.” The girl glared at Lada for her stupidity. “Nohusbands,butallourbabiesarebastardcousins.”

ClarityfinallycaughtLadainitshorriblegrasp.“Oh.”“Soyouwillnotfindmanymenheretoswellyourranks.Ourboyar

wormSilviuwill agreewithwhateveryouwantbecausehe is a coward,buthewillbetrayyoutotheprinceat the firstopportunity.Andhehasnothingtooffer.Youshouldkillhim.Ifnot,thenleave.Theselandsareawasteofyourtime.”

Ladafeltangerrisingwithin.“Why?”“Itoldyou,wehavenomen.”“No. Why did you let this happen? Why did all of you let this

happen?”Thegirl’sfacepurpledwithrage.“Letithappen?Whatchoicedidwe

have?Wegive ourselves or our families starve.What choice is there inthat?”

“DoesSilviuworktheland?”“No,ofcoursenot.”“Doeshetendtheanimals?”“No.”“Doeshedoasinglethingthatdirectlyfeedsyouoryourfamilies?”The girl looked as though she verymuchwanted to hit Lada. “He

ownsit.Heownsitall.”Ladapaused,weighingher options.Then she shrugged. Shewould

negotiateherownway.“Notanymore.”Theymarched straight through the fields, pastmore than a dozen

girls in the same condition asDaciana.The girls stoodwatching as themenpassed.Noonesaidanything.

DacianawalkednexttoStefan’shorse.Ladacouldtellthegirlmadehimnervous,which she foundperverselydelightful. Shehadonce seenStefan slit aman’s throatwithoutblinking.That thispregnant slipof a

girlcouldunnervehimwhenthathadnotwasodd.Dacianatalkedsoftlytohim.NoonenoticedStefanuntilitwastoolate.Butthisgirlhadseenhim,andwouldnotstopseeinghim.

Ladalikedher.An older woman ran from themiddle of a field and caught up to

them.ShegrabbedDaciana’shandandhaltedher.Dacianaleanedclose,whispering.ApparentlysatisfiedwithDaciana’sexplanation,thewomanfellintostep.

Silviu’s manor was tucked into the side of a hill overlooking thefarmland.Tenguardsstood in front.Theirhelmetswereslightlyaskew,swordsandspearsclutchedsotightlytheyshook.Ladastoppedherhorsedirectly infrontofthem,wellwithinstrikingdistance.SherememberedHunyadi riding into an enemy city, broad-shouldered and armed withunassailableconfidence.Shewrappedthesamearoundherself.

“IamheretoseeSilviu.”Theguardslookedateachother,ataloss.Ladahadseventymenatherback.Theguardsknewaswellasshe

didthatwhatshewanted,shewouldget.“TellhimIwillreceivehimhere.Andthenyouarewelcometojoinmymen,ortoflee.Anyothercourseofactionwillnotendwellforyou.”

The shortestman, broad-chested and ofmiddle years, gave her anuglysneer.“Idonottakeordersfromwomen.”

“Mymen do not have a similar problem.” Lada lifted a hand. Themanfell,acrossbowboltstickingoutofhischest.

Aharelippedguard jumpedawayas thoughdeathwerecontagious.Which, in this case, itwas. “Iwillgo fetchhim,Miss!Um,Madam.Mylady.I—Rightnow!”Twoof theguardsturnedandran.TherestbeganedgingtowardLada’smen,handsfarfromtheirweapons.

“Hello,Miron,”Dacianasaid.Shesteppedforward,blockingthepathofoneoftheguards.Therewassomethingverminousabouthisfaceandhisbeadyeyesthatdartedaround.“Yourememberwhenweusedtoplaytogetheraschildren?”

Hedidnot lookather. Sheheldherhandout to theolderwomannexttoher.“Yourememberwhenmymothergaveyousomeofourmilkbecauseyouwerestarving?”

Hislipcurledinasnarl,butstillhedidnotrespond.“You remember when I screamed and screamed, and you stood

outsidethedooranddidnothing?Yourememberwhenheofferedyou—whatdidhecallthem,‘seconds’?Yourememberwhatyoudid?”

Themanhadthegalltofinallymeethergaze.Heshrugged,facesetincruelindifference.Heshovedhisshoulderintoher,topushheroutoftheway.

“I remember that, too,” her mother said as she brought her handbetweenthem.Lada’sviewwasblockedbythesoldier’sbody.Hemadeanodd noise, twitching. Then he stumbled backward, blood-soaked handstugging ineffectually at the roughwooden handle of a knife protrudingfromhisstomach.Hesankdownagainstthestonewallofthehouse.Hisratlikeeyeslookedupinshockandpainatthegirlandhermother.

“Andnowwewill never remember you again.”Daciana turnedherbackonhim.

Stefanpulledahandkerchieffromhisvestandofferedittoher.Shepassedittohermother,whowipedthebloodfromherhands.

“What is the meaning of this?” A portly man, face veined andsplotchy with age and alcohol, stumbled out of the manor. He wore avelvetvestwithagoldnecklace,andablackcaponhislargehead.

“Silviu?” Lada asked. “I am here to negotiate your support.” Ladadrewhercrossbowandshothiminthechest.OneofToma’smenshoutedinsurprise.

Ladaturnedherhorse.“Thatwentwell.Wehavethefullsupportofthisestatenow.Itisyours.”ShepointedtoDaciana.

Daciana nodded, a dazed expression on her face. Her motherfinishedcleaningherhandsandgavethehandkerchiefbacktoDaciana.“Iwilltellthemen.”

“No,”Ladasnapped.“Ididnotsaythelandwastheirs.Oranyofthefathers of this land. They forfeited their rights when they sold theirdaughtersforfood.Whydidyouletthemlive?”

Daciana’smothermetLada’sgazewithoutshame.“Ihavethreeotherdaughters. I could not sacrifice myself without sacrificing them. Untiltoday.”

Ladawantedtoargue,tochastise.Thensherealizedthatthiswoman

hadcomedirectlyfromworkinginthefields,whereshehadnoneedofaknife. How long had she carried it? How long had she treasured it insecret,waitingfortherightmoment?Thiswomanwassmart.Shesawanopeningandshetookit.

Though why more people had not done this sooner, she did notunderstand. If the Wallachians could see past titles and velvet, theywouldseethatthetruestrengthoftheland—thetruepower—wastheirs.Alltheyneededwasaknifeandanopportunity.

Ladawouldbebothforthem.“Youareincharge,”shesaidtotheoldwoman.“Youcannotdothat,”Toma’smansaid.“Weneedaboyar.”“Areyouaboyar?”Ladasnapped.Themanopenedhismouthtoarguefurther.“Iamtheonlyroyalbloodhere.”Shestaredathimuntilhebowed

hisheadandlookedaway.Thenshepointedatthebodyofthemurderedsoldier and addressed Daciana’s mother. “I trust you. Treat yourdaughters and granddaughters better than their fathers have treatedthem.”

Daciana’s mother nodded slowly, a determination settling aroundhereyesandreplacingtheshock.“Whatdowedowhentheprincefindsoutourboyarisdead?”

“Dowhatyouhavealwaysdone.Worktheland.Letmeworryabouttheprince.”

Thewomannodded, thendippedherhead in a bow. “Weowe youeverything.”

Ladasmiled.“Donotforgetit.IpromiseIwillnot.”

“THEREYOUARE!”CYPRIANsaidbrightly, indefianceof thewearinesspaintedonhisfaceindustandsootandtracesofblood.

Radupausedonthedoorstep,tryinghisbesttomeetCyprian’ssmile.He had just returned from a long night on the wall. A night of blackpunctuated by burning orange and darkest red. It was a relief to seeCyprianagain.Itwasalwaysarelief,becausewiththewall,reunionswereneverguaranteed.

Cyprian leaned past him to open the door, gesturing excitedly. “Ifoundfruitpreserves.IwillnottellyouwhatIhadtodotogetthem,but—”

“Turks! Turks in the horn!” a boy screamed, running through thestreet.

CyprianandRadusharedalookofconfusionandconcern.Raduwastoo tired to know whether this feeling was excitement or dread. Hesprintedaftertheboy,caughthissleeve,anddraggedhimtoastop.“Thechainhasbroken?”

Theboyshookhishead,eyeswidewithexcitementandfear.“Theysailed their ships over land!” The boy wriggled free and darted away,shoutinghisnewswithnofurtherexplanation.

Cyprianraisedhiseyebrows, concernoverpoweredbycuriosity.Hestartedwalkinginthedirectionoftheseawall.Radufollowed.

“Doyouhaveanyideawhatheistalkingabout?”Cyprianasked.“Maybe theywereable to sneak in the samewayourboats slipped

outpastthem?”“Thatworkedbecauseofthechaos.Butthereisnochaosonourside

of the chain.No one sleeps.Watch is kept at all hours. Theremust besomethingelsegoingon.”

RadutrudgedafterCyprian.Hecouldnotfindtheenergyinhimselftorunanymore.HehadspenthalfthenightcuttingdownhooksthattheOttomansthrewuptotrytodislodgethebarrelsofearththatprotectedthedefenders. Itwaswearyingwork.Evenarrows singingpasthis earsbarelyregisteredafterafewhoursonbarrelduty.Butatleastallhehaddonewasremovehooks.Hehadnothad tokillanyofhisbrothers lastnight,whichmadeitbetterthanmost.

Hismindwasonendlessbarrelsofearthastheyclimbedtothetopoftheseawallandlookedover.

“God’s wounds,” Radu whispered. Nothing had prepared him forthis.TheOttomanswere,infact,insidethehorn.Andjustastheboyhadsaid,theyweresailingtheirshipsoverland.

Three medium-sized galleys floated in the water, their crewslaughingandwavingtheiroars.Comingdownaroadofgreasedlogsonthehillbehindthehorn,anothergalleyslowlymade itsway towardthesea.Themenaboardrowedtheiroarsthroughtheair,perfectlyinsync.Oxenpulled fromthe front,andhundredsofmenheldropes tocontrolthedescent.Crestingthehillbehindthegalleywasyetanotherboat.

Astripedtenthadbeensetupoverlookingtheboats’progress.Raducould not see clearly from this distance, but he suspected it shadedMehmedhimself. Surrounding the tent, a Janissary bandplayedmusicmoresuitedtoapartythantowar.ThebrightbrassnotesdriftedacrossthehorntoRaduandCyprian.

Asthelowergalleyslidoffthebankandintothesea,acheerwentupamongtheOttomans.

“Whydo our ships donothing?”Cyprian asked.Radupointed to arow of cannons set up along the shore, aimed at the chain where

Constantine’s fleet floated, useless. A few ships were edging closer,apparentlydebatingwhetherornottoriskthecannonfire.

Withoutwarning,ahugestoneflewoverthetopofthecityofGalataand came splashing into thewater between theByzantine fleet and theOttomangalleys.Itwassoclosetothenearestmerchantshipsthattheybobbedinthewavesfromtheimpact.

MehmedhadalsosolvedtheproblemofhowtofirefromGalata.Hecouldnot,undertreaty,placecannonsinthecity.Andsohehadengagedthe trebuchets from bygone years. They sat behind the city and flungrocksoverintothewater.

Acrashandaplumeofdust fromthemiddleofGalataprovedthatthe trebuchet aim was not perfect. Or perhaps it was deliberate, awarningtothepeoplenottointerfere.RaduwasastonishedatMehmed’sbrilliance.

Inthemeantime,yetanothergalleyhadslippedintothewater,withtwomoreontheway.

CypriandidnotlookatRadu.“Thisplanhadtobeintheworksformonths.Withallthesuppliestheywouldneed,thelogisticsofitall…Didyouknow?”

Radu’s chestwasheavywith theweightof failure.NotonlyhadhefailedMehmedwith the navy,Mehmed had anticipated the failure.Hehad made plans without Radu, plans to circumvent everything. HowcouldRaduhopetooffersuchamananything?

“Ihadnoidea.”Radushookhishead,themusicfromacrossthehornmockinghim.“IfeartheremaybeevenmoreplansIwasnotprivyto.”

Cyprianputagentlehandonhisshoulder.“IfMehmedsuspectedahairofhisbeardknewhissecrets,hewouldpluckitoutandburnit.”

Radurefusedthecomfort.“Icannothelpanymore.”Hecouldnothelpanyone.

Nazira picked out worms from the little grain they had left. “Do yousupposewecouldeatthese?”

Radugrimaced.“Ifitcametoit,wecould.Butifthesiegelaststhatlong,Mehmedwillhavealreadylost.Itistakingtoolongasitis.”

“I wish your escapade with ruining the food stores had been lesssuccessful.”Naziragavehimawrysmile.

“ThereisstillfoodenoughinGalata,thoughnoonehasthemoneytobuy it. My sabotage has not ended the siege, only made it moremiserable.”Radu leaned forward, restinghisheadon the table.Hewasdue back at the wall in the evening. His last few shifts had beenuneventful. Lonely, too.AndCyprianwas gonemore often thannot bythetimeRadureturnedhome.

Evidently,Nazirawasthinkingoftheirhostaswell.“WecouldtrytogetmoreinformationfromCyprian.”

Radu did not lift his head. He would not go there. Not yet. “Toodangerous.”

Nazirasoundedrelieved.“Iamgladyouagree.Also,itfeels…wrong.TouseCypriananymorethanwealreadyare.”

“Heisagoodperson,andI—SometimesIcannotbeartoevenlookathim,knowingwhatwearedoinghere.Icannotbeartolookatanyofthem.Constantineisagoodman,too.Giustiniani.Allofthem.Thelongerwearehere,theharderitistorememberwhyitwassoimportantthatwetakethecity.Ihavefoughtalongsidethem,Ihavebledwiththem,Ihavestood shoulder to shoulder as we killed my Muslim brothers. How—”Radu’svoicecracked,breakingonthelastquestion.“Howdowegoon?”hewhispered.

Naziraputahandonhischeek.“Youshouldaskto joinOrhanandhismen.Theyarekeptaway fromthewalls.Youwouldnothave tokillanyone.You shouldneverhavebeenput in thatposition.Yourheart istoo big for thiswork, Radu.” She leaned in and kissed his forehead. “Icannot imaginewhatyouhavebeenforcedtoseeanddo.Noonecouldhavecleareyesinthemidstofthat.”

“Whatdoesitmatter?Ihavedonenogood.”“Youhave.Andwemayyetdomore.Thekindestthingwecandofor

both sides is hasten the end of this siege. The longer it carries on, theworseitwillbeforeveryone.”Nazirastood,pullingonhercloak.Thoughthedayswerewarmingup, the eveningswere still cold. “I amgoing tomeetwithHelen.She complains that the last threedaysCocohasbeenevenmoreonedgethanusual,snappingatherandpacingincessantly.”

Radu’sinterestwaspiqued.“Heistheirmostimportantcaptain.”

“Precisely.Somethingis inmotionforthesea.Idonotknowwhat,though.”

Radu stood, too, glad for something to do. “I will send Amal toGalata.Icansignalhimfromtheroofof theHagiaSophia ifsomethingmightbecoming,andhecansignalthegalleys.IwillwatchCoco’shousethroughthenight.”

“Itmaybenothing.”Radu smiled grimly. “Then it will fit in perfectly well with all my

othercontributionssofar.”

RadusettledintotheshadowsofastoopthreehousesdownfromCoco’s.AmalhadsprintedawaytomakethecrossingtoGalatabeforethegatesclosedfortheevening.HeknewofatowerwithguardsunderMehmed’spaywherehecouldwatchforasignal.

Itwouldprobablyamounttonothing,butitwasbetterthanbeingonthewalls.Anythingwasbetterthanbeingonthewalls.

Radulethisminddrift,histhoughtspunctuatedbythedistantbeatof thebombardment. Itneverceased,but in theheartof thecity itwasmerelybackgroundnoise.Thescentofsmokeandburning,too,driftedasafterthoughts. And there was no scent of blood. Merely the constantmemoryofit.

BecauseRadudidnotwanttothink—notaboutMehmed,notaboutboats,notaboutCyprian—herecitedsectionsoftheKoran,losthimselftothebeautyandrhythmof them.Therewasstillsomepeacetobe foundthere.

Hewasinterruptedtwohoursbeforedawn.ThedoortoCoco’shouseopened, and several cloaked figures stepped out, hurrying through thestreets.Towardthehorn.

Raduranintheoppositedirection.ThelocktotheHagiaSophiawasaseasytopicknowasthoughhehadakey.Heracedtotheroof,wherehepulled out a lantern. Three sideswere polishedmetal,while the fourthwasapaneofclearglass.He lit thewick inside, thenpointed it towardGalata. He released a prayer of gratitude like a breath. The night wasclearenoughforthewarningtobeseen.

Just as Radu began to fear that Amal had not made it, a lightansweredhim.Itflashedthreetimesinquicksuccession,thenwentdark.Radublewhisownlightout.Hedidnotknowwhat,ifanything,hehadaccomplished.

Thenashootingstar,burningbrightly,movedslowlyacrossthesky.It left a trail of light in itswake, like a signal to him from theheavensthemselves.Raduliftedahandtowardit,rememberingthatnightsolongagowhenhehadwatchedstarsfallwithMehmedandLada.Heclosedhiseyes,gratitudeandwarmthfillinghim.Perhapsthesuperstitiouscitywasfinallygettingtohim,buthecouldnothelpbutseethisasasign.Hehaddoneagoodthing.HehadhelpedMehmed.

HewenttothewallneartheRomanusGate,slidingamongthemenasthoughhehadbeenthereallnight.Hemadecertaintosayafewwordstosomeofthem,takingaplaceintheirmemories.Althoughhefacedouttoward theOttomans, all his thoughtswere focused on the horn at hisbackandthecitybetweenthem.

The bells began ringing an hour before dawn. Radu acted assurprisedaseveryone, lookingupanddownthewallas thoughhe, too,suspectedtheattackwasonthisside.

As soon as relief came, Radu joined the othermen heading to theseawall. Brief flashes of cannon fire illuminated the end of a battle. Asmall galley burned.Radu’s stomachdropped.But as the galley driftedslowlyinthewater,itsflamesrevealedoneofthebigmerchantshipshalfsunkandlistingheavily.Themerchantshipdraggeditselfaway,flankedbytwoothers.

“Whathappened?”Raduaskedaguardonthewall.“Didtheytryanattack?”

The man shook his head. “We did. Somehow they knew we werecoming, started firing before our ships had gotten close enough tosurprisethem.Theysankoneofoursmallships.”

Raducouldhavelaughedwithrelief.MehmedwouldknownowthatRadu still had use. The Italians would not risk another attack on thegalleys,notafterthis.TheGoldenHornwaseffectivelyneutralized.

Dawnbroke, illuminatingtheremainsof thebattle.Thoughseveralgalleys smoked, there were no significant losses on the Ottoman side.Radusawmoremaststhanshouldhavebeeninthewaterthough.

And then he realized they were not masts. The wooden polesreaching up to the sky to greet the dawn were stakes. And on each ofthem, slowly revealed as the light touched them, an Italian sailor wasimpaled. In the middle, on the highest stake, Radu recognized Cocohimself.

Onthehillabovethem,surroundedbyJanissaries,awhite-turbanedfigureinapurplecloaksatonahorse.

Raducouldnotunderstandthesceneinfrontofhim.TheOttomanshadwon! They had decisively defeated the sneak attack. Therewas noreasonforthis,none,excepttotormentthecity.Itfeltneedless.

Itfelt…cruel.Troubled,Raduwatched the bodies as thoughhis vigil could bring

thempeace.Orbringhimpeace.Thisseemedlesslikewarandmorelikemurder.Anditwasallbecauseofhim.

Acommotionfartherdownthewall finallydrewhisattentionawayfrom the stakes. He leaned out just in time to see the first batteredOttomanprisonerdroppedovertheside.Alengthofropesecuredaroundtheprisoner’sneckwenttaut,andthebodyswunglimply.

Before Radu could shout, another prisoner had been hanged. Andthen another. And then another. He watched in horror as Ottomanprisoners were dropped like decorations, a tapestry of terror along thewallinresponsetothebrutalityacrossthehorn.

Unabletostandit,herantowardthehangingmen.Someonehadtoend this. These soldiers would be held accountable for such cruelty toprisoners.

He stopped, though, when he saw the line of Ottoman prisonerswaiting their turn. They were on their knees, some praying, someweeping,sometoobloodyandbrokentodoeither.Andstandingbehindthem,staringoutastallandstillasapillardirectlyacrossfromMehmed,wasConstantine.

Raduhadbeenwrong.Therewerenogoodmeninthiscity.Andtherewerenogoodmenoutsideofit,either.

LADA EMERGED FROMHER tent to find her fire already lit and a pot ofwaterboiling.ShehadforcedOanatostaybehindtohelpruntheir

baseatToma’sestate,inpartbecauseshetrustedOanatodoitwell,andinpartbecauseshedidnotwantanyonefussingoverherwretchedhair.Sincethen,Ladahadnotwokentoafire.

“Whatareyoudoing?”LadaaskedDaciana.Dacianapointedtothepot.“Youroptionsareweakpineteaorweak

pinetea.Youreallyneedbetterprovisions.”“YouknowwhatImeant.”Ladasat,takingacupofblisteringlyhot

pinetea.Itwasweak,aspromised.“Iamnotridingthroughthecountry,charitably adopting all those who want to join my merry band. I amtakingmenwhocanfight.Besides,itisimportantthatthelandbetendedto.”

“Whydoyoucaresomuchabouttheland?”“Becauseitismine.Ihavenodesiretobeprinceofacountrywithno

crops.Peopleneedtoeat.”Dacianalaughed.“Youwillbeprince,then?”Lada did not share her mirth. “There is no other title. I will be

vaivode,princeofWallachia.And Iwillmake the land into thecountry

mypeopledeserve.”Daciana eased herself down, moving awkwardly with her swollen

belly. “Verywell, then.You take themen for soldiersandyou leave thewomentoplantso thatwedonotallstarve.Andwhatwillyoudowiththeboyars?”

Asthoughsummoned,aletterfromTomaBasarabwasdeliveredatthatmomentbyasmooth-facedboy.

Lada read the letterwitha scowl.Nicolae satnext toher, trying toreadoverhershoulder.“Whatdoeshesay?”

“He disagrees with my negotiating tactics.” Her temper bubbledhotterthanthetea.“AndhesaysheisjoiningustomakecertainIdonotnegotiatelikethatwithanymoreboyars.”

Shethrewthelettertotheground,standingandpacing.“Whoisheto tellmewhat to do? You saw Silviu! You saw his land, what he wasdoing.WasInotright?”

Nicolae read over the letter with a resigned expression. “I am notsayingyouwerenotright.But…perhapsmorethoughtandcareshouldbetakenwithfutureboyars.”

“Why?”Dacianasaid.“Weneedthem.”Lada snorted. “We need them? No one needs them. They are

maggots,feedingonmylandanddoingnothingforit!”Nicolae wore a long-suffering expression. “They are necessary for

organization. They collect taxes. They run the farmlands. They mustertroopsfromthemenlivingintheirprovinces.”

Lada leaned forward. “Tell me, Nicolae. Does it look like they aredoingagoodjob?”

Nicolae smiled. “The roads are impassablewith thieves. The fieldsarefalloworuntended.Theboyarsarefatandwealthywhilethepeoplestarve.Theprincehasnomilitarysupportunlesstheydecidetogiveit—whichtheyneverdo.Butthefactremains,thatishowthecountryruns.Figureouthowtousethembetter.Controlthembetter.Butyoucannotgettothethronewithoutthem.”

Ladasatindisgust.“Whynot?”“YouarealreadyusingTomaBasarab.Trustthatheknowswhatheis

doing.”“Idonottrusthimatall.”Nicolaerubbedhisscar. “Didyou thinkhecould justhandyou the

throne?Youneedallies.Youneedtheboyars.Youcannotskippastthem,and to get them, you need him.” Nicolae put an arm around Lada,drawingherclose.“Makeadealwiththedeviluntilyouarebothoverthebridge.”

“AmIthedevil,orarethey?”Nicolaelaughedagain,buthedidnotanswer.BogdansatonLada’sotherside.HiseyeslingeredonNicolae’sarm

aroundher shoulder.Heofferedher the insideofhis bread. Itwas thesoftestpart,herfavorite.Hetookthecrustswithoutexpectingthanks.Hesimplydidit,ashedideverythingforher.Ashealwayshad.

Itsparkedanidea.“WhatifItakeland—ifIgivethelandtothepeoplewhodeserveit,

likeDaciana’smother?Igettheirloyalty.Theboyarsclaimthingsbasedoncenturiesofblood.The land is theirsbybirthright.SoI take it fromthose who oppose us. I give it to people whose vision for Wallachiamatchesmyown.Theyhavenothing to claimother thanmy favor,andthey owe all allegiance to me.” She met Bogdan’s approving stare andofferedhimasmile.Heduckedhishead,apleasedflushspreadingacrosshischeeks.

“Youcannotkillalltheboyars.”Nicolaehelpedhimselftosometea.“Oh?”Nicolaelookedupsharply,narrowinghiseyes.“Theydidnotaskfor

their birthright. They have done nothing to you, and you have noguaranteethattheyeverwill. Idonotthinkyouwerewrongtokill thatlast pig, but slaughtering every noble in the country will haverepercussionsevenyoucannothandle.”WhenLadadidnotrespond,hethrewhishandsupinexasperation,spillinghistea.“Theyarerelatedtonobility in other countries. You will draw too much attention and toomuchire.Someonewillretaliate.Besides,theyhavefamilies.Theyhaveinfluence.Andtheyarepeople.”

Ladagazedintotheflames,lettingthemfillhervision.“Ofcourse.IwilllistentoTomaBasarabandacceptallegiancefromthosewhoofferit.

But no one keeps anything without meriting it. That goes for everyWallachian.” She blinked, spots of light dancing in front of her eyes.“Includingyou,Daciana.SoIaskagain:whyareyouhere?”

“Youhavenolady’smaid.”Nicolae snorted. “You aremistaken. Our Lada is no lady. She is a

dragon.”Bogdangrowled lowandangry inhis throat.Lada laughed,patting

Bogdan’s knee. Then she tossed a handful of dirt and dry evergreenneedlesatNicolae.“Nooneaskedforyouropinion.”

“MyopinionsaregiftsIdistributefreely,askingneitherpermissionnorpayment.”

“Takeyourgiftselsewhere,”Bogdangrumbled.Lada waved her hand. “Nicolae is right. I need no lady’s maid,

becauseIamnotalady.Iamasoldier.”Daciana smiled, smug and self-satisfied. “Precisely. A soldier does

nothavetimetowashhermonthlycoursesfromherclothes.”Lada’s cheeksburned, and she lookedat theground rather thanat

NicolaeandBogdan.Daciana’sstomachloomedintheedgeofhervision.Andthenshehadathought.

Aterriblethought.Ladastood,nearlyfallingintothefire.ShegrabbedDaciana’shand.

“Comewithme.”Thegirlyelped,strugglingtoherfeet.Ladadraggedherawayfromthecampandintothetrees.

“Tellmeaboutbeingwithchild.Howdidithappen?Howlongdidittakeuntilyouknewtherewasa—”LadasweptherhandtowardDaciana’sstomach,unabletotearhereyesawayfromitnow.“Howlonguntilyouknewthatthingwasinthere?”

Daciana’s dark eyes betrayed no emotion. “When was your lastbleeding?”

Lada turnedher back, stalking several feet away. “I amnot askingaboutthat,Ionlywanttoknow—”

“Iamneitherstupidnoragossip.Whenwasyourlastbleeding?”“Weeks.Maybeeight?Ornine.” IthadbeenbeforeHunyadi,when

theywereinthemountainsofTransylvania.Herunderclotheshadfrozenwhenshehungthemtodryafterwashing.

“Doyoubleedregularly?”Ladashookherhead.“No.Onlyafewtimesayear.”“Thatisfortunate.Iam—”Dacianapaused,takingadeepbreath.“I

was so steady you could track themoon bymy blood.Andwhendid amanlastknowyou?”

Ladawhippedaround,snarling,“Nomanknowsme.”Again,Daciana did not respondwith any apparent emotion. “Your

breasts would be tender and swelling already. You would be sick.Exhaustedbeyondanythingyouhaveeverknown.”

Lada shook her head in relief, then realized she was confirmingDaciana’sassumptions.Ofcourseshewas.Shewasa fool.MovingwithMehmedinthedarkness,thefeelofhisskin,thefeelofhiminsideher…

Sheclosedhereyes,becauseshehadworkedsohardnottothinkofit.Butas soonas sheallowed thememoriesback in, shewanted tokillhim.Andshewantedtobewithhimagain.

Shedidnotknowwhichimpulsewasstronger.“Mysisterislikeyou.”Dacianaspokeasthoughtheywerediscussing

theweather.“Shebleedsrarely.Sheisoneoftheonlyoneswhohasneverbeen with child, despite many visits from our boyar, may his soul bedamned forever.”Daciana spat on the ground. “Shewas the lucky one.Youwillprobablyhavesimilarfortunes.”

Ladaswalloweddownsomeofherfear.Ittastedlikebloodandbile.Dacianaturnedtogobacktocamp.

“Youmaystaywithme,”Ladasaid.Thegirlsmiled.“Iknow.”“Youcansleepinmytent,ifitmakesyoufeelsafer.”“That is very generous of you. Iwill be sharing Stefan’s tent soon,

though.”“Youwill?”ShehadneverknownStefan to takeupwithawoman.

Though, of all hermen,hewouldbemost likely todo itwithout beingnoticed.

Daciana’s smile grew into something sly and sharp. “He does notknowityet.”

Ladalaughed,andthenthetwowomenwalkedbacktogether.Itwas

apitynoonehadgivenDacianaaknifewhenshewasa littlegirl.Ladasuspectedshewasasformidableasanyofthemenincamp.

UNWILLING TO SPENDMORE time repairing thewall—ahuge section ofwhichhadfallenthedaybeforewithlossesonbothsidesbutnoreal

change—RaduvisitedOrhan’stower,wherealltheTurksinthecitywerestationed.Here,atleast,wereOttomanshedidnothavetokill.

Radustoppedtositwiththeguard.Heknewthemallbysight,ifnotbyname.Theywereoutsidershere,committedtothecitybutnevertrulyapartofit.Everyoneviewedthemwithsomemeasureofdistrust.

“Thereislittlefood,”theguard,Ismael,complained.“Andnocointobuyitwith.Orhandoesaswellbyusashecan,butitisnoteasy.”

Radu nodded. “The Venetians tried to flee yesterday. Giustinianibarelystoppedthem.Menaremissingtheirshiftsonthewalls,stayinginthecitytotrytofindfoodfortheirfamilies.”

“Suchisthenatureofasiege.Deathfromwithout,rotfromwithin.”Ismaelsmiledruefully.“Wemayyetmakeitoutofthis,though.Backtotheway thingswerebefore.How Imisswalking the streets andhavingmud thrown atme simply because I amTurkish.Nowwe cannot leaveour tower for fearpeoplewill thinkweare the sultan’smen, inside thecity.”

Raduleanedback,thecratehesatongroaninginprotest.Something

inside caught his eye—an Ottoman flag. The crate held the rest of theflagstheyhadnotusedfortheirmessengerboatdeception.Now,sittinghere, useless and abandoned. Radu felt a surge of solidarity with theflags.

“Whydidyoustay?”Raduasked.IfMehmedwon,Orhan’smenwereall dead.And even ifMehmed failed, theywould still be pariahs in thecity.Orhanwouldnever be able to claim theOttoman throne, notnowthatMehmedhadheirs.Hewasuselesspolitically.

Ismaelrubbedhischinthoughtfully.“Orhanisagoodman.Hehasgrownupasapawn,butheneverletitturnhimcruelorbitter.Ihavenotheard the same of the sultan.” He shrugged. “Either way,my fate wasalwaysatthiscity.Dieinsidethewallsoragainstthem.Wechosetostaywithamanwerespect.”

A few weeks ago, Radu would have wanted to strike Ismael foraccusingMehmed of cruelty. Now every time Radu closed his eyes, hesawaforestofstakesbearingtheirmonstrousfruit.

The twomen lookedup as a procession of horses trudged throughthemudinfrontofthem.InthemiddlewasConstantine.Hisshouldersdrooped and his head hung heavy. The day before it had been hispresence at the walls that kept the defenders fighting long enough torepeltheattack.ButRaducouldseehewascrackingunderthepressure.

Mud flew through the air, landing on the flank of Constantine’shorse. The soldiers at his side were immediately alert, looking for theassailant.Constantinesighedandshookhishead.

“Heretic!” someone shouted from an alley. “Our children starvebecauseyoubetrayedGod!”

Constantine glanced to the side and sawRadu.He smiled ruefully.“OurchildrenstarvebecausetheonlysilverleftinthecitybelongstoGodhimself.”

Oncetheemperor’sprocessionhadpassed,RadubidIsmaelfarewell.As he walked back to Cyprian’s house, he saw evidence of sufferingeverywhere. Itwas one thing to seemendie on thewalls, and anotherentirelytoseetheirchildrensittingonstoopslistlessanddull-eyedwithhunger. Therewas food inGalata, and they still traded during the daywithConstantinople.Butifnoonehadmoney,allthefoodintheworldwasstilloutofreach.

Constantine’s words trailed along in Radu’s wake, nagging at him.The only silver left in the city belongs to God himself. Radu could donothingtoforceanendtothesiege.Butperhapshecouldalleviatesomesuffering in themeantime.Sufferinghehadhelpedcausebydestroyingfood.Perhapshecouldstilldosomegoodforhisownsoul.

CyprianandNazirawerebothinthesittingroomwhenRaduburstthroughthedoor,reenergized.

“Whatareyousopleasedabout?”Cyprianasked.“Thereissilverinthechurches,yes?”Cypriannodded.“Thecollectionplatesareallmadeofit.”“Andtheyareusedtocollectmoneyforthepoor.Ithinkweshould

collectthoseplatestocreatemoneyforthepoor.SurelyGodwouldlookkindly on such an endeavor.” Radu could not imagine either god—theChristianoneor the trueGod—would frownuponcharity,nomatter towhomitwasgiven.ItwasoneofthepillarsofIslam,afterall.Hehadnotfeltthisgenuinelyhappyaboutanythingsincehehadcometothecity.

Cyprian shook his head. “My uncle cannot take anything from thechurches,notwithhisreputation.Theybarelylethimworshipthereasitis.Ifhebegandemandingholysilver,thecitywouldriot.”

Radusmiledwickedly,holdingoutahandtohelpNaziraup.“Youruncle will not demand anything, nor will he take it. I know my wayaroundafoundry.”

Cyprianbithislips,hisgrayeyesdancingindelight.“Iknowwheretheyminttheroyalcoins.Ithasnotbeeninoperationmuchlately.”

“Iknowsomeonewhoisveryadeptatpickinglocks.”Naziralaughed,grabbingablackshawlanddrapingitoverherhead.

“AndIknowsomeonewhowillbecleaningthechurches,shouldanyonehappenuponourmerrybandofthieves.”

Itwas foolish,but it felt sogood tobedoingsomethingother thanfightingatthewallsorhatinghimself.Radupracticallyskippedthroughthestreets.Nazirawasononeside,Cyprianontheother,andthenightwasassweetasanyhehadknown.Theyfoundadim,unusedchurchnotfarfromCyprian’shouse.

Nazira held her bucket of supplies in plain view, tapping a footimpatiently as though shewanted to get onwith herwork. The bucket

convenientlyblocked any viewofRadu’s lockpicking.Thedoor clickedopenandtheytiptoedinside.Radulovedchurchesbestwhentheyweredark.The lavish, sumptuousdecorationsweremuted, the silenceholierthananyliturgycouldbe.

Cyprianmadehiswayconfidentlytothealtar,wherehepulledoutaplateandheld itup in triumph.Nazira tucked it into thebottomofherbucketandcovereditwithrags.

Within three hours they had hit several churches. Nazira’s bucketwas nearly full. Radu was too tired to skip, but he and Cyprian keptlaughing at the other’s fumbling in the dark. In one church, Cypriantripped and fell backward over a bench, his legs straight up in the air.Raduheldhimself,bentover,tryingnottolaughsoloudlythattheygotcaught. Rather than getting up immediately, Cyprian had remained onhisback,kickinghislegs,untiltearsstreameddownRadu’sface.

Whenthetenthchurchwasstripped,theyagreedtoonemore.Theyweavedthroughthestreetswithsecretlaughterasmuffledasthecitybyfog.Radudidnotknowhow it felt tobedrunk,buthesuspected it feltsomethinglikethis.

“Ineedit!”awomanscreamed.Theystopped,startled.Twowomenpulledatabasket.Eachhadachildortwoattheirlegs,tuggingontheirskirtsandcrying.“Mychildrenarestarving!”oneofthewomenshouted.

“Weareallstarving!”amansaid,shovingbetweenthetwowomen.Oneofthemfellintothemuddystreet,takingachilddownwithher.Theotherscrambledforthebasket,butthemangottoitfirst.

“Give it tome,”shebegged,pickinguphersmallchildandholdinghiminfrontofherasproofofherdesperation.

“Ihavemyownhungrychildren.”CyprianandRadusteppedforward,unsurewhattodobutknowing

somethingneededtobedone.“Youshouldbeatthewalls,”Cypriansaidtotheman.

Theman’s faceshifted intosomethinguglyandbrutal. “Soyoucantake this food foryourown?Iwillgoback to thewallwhenIknowmyfamilyiseating.”Heshovedpastthem,nearlyknockingNaziradown.Hedidnotsomuchaslookbackatthewomenhehadstolenthefoodfrom.Theonestillstandingstompedaway,onechildinherarmsandtheotherhurryingafterher.

Radu reached out to help the fallenwoman up. She took his handand stood, brushing off her skirt and using a clean section towipe herchild’sface.

“You should go toGalata,”Radu said, as gently ashe could. “Theyhavemorefoodthere,andyourchildrenwillbesafer.”

“Godwillprotectus,”shesaid,andRadudidnotknowifitsoundedlikeaprayeroracondemnation.

“ButGodisnotfeedingyou.”Shelookedathim,aghast,thenbundledherchildintoherskirtsand

hurriedaway,asthoughRadu’sblasphemywerecontagious.Shemightaswellhavecarriedoffalltheireasyhappiness,too.Butat

least they knew this night was worthwhile. Necessary. “One more,”Cypriansaid,soundingtired.Hepointedtheway.“ThemonasterywheretheyhousetheHodegetria.”

“What is that?”Nazira asked, linking one arm throughRadu’s andthe other throughCyprian’s. It did not feel quite right,with her in themiddle.Lessbalanced.Raduhadpreferredwhenhewasbetweenthem.Buthecarriedthenow-heavybucket.

“The Hodegetria is the holiest icon in the city,” Cyprian said. “ApaintingoftheVirginMaryholdingthechildJesusatherside.Saidtobebrought back from theHoly Land by the apostle Luke. They parade itaroundthewallssometimesasprotection, thoughthemonkshavebeenwithholdingitaspunishmentformyuncle’sdealingswiththeCatholics.”

“Do they really think a paintingwill save them?”Nazira asked, nosting in her criticism, merely curiosity. Radu cringed at her choice ofwords—them instead of us—but Cyprian took no notice. At least RaduwasnottheonlyonetoocomfortablearoundCyprian.

“Theysayithassavedthecitybefore,”Cypriansaid.“Doyoubelieveit?”Naziraasked.Cyprian looked up at the stars peeking through the low cover of

cloudandsmokethatneverreallycleared.“IbelievethattheVirginMarywouldratherseeustakecareofourownthantakecareofapaintingofher.Which is why I am going to go distract the guard so you two cansneak in and take what silver you find.” He bowed jauntily, trying torecapture some of their fun, then walked around the corner of the

monastery.Radu leaned up against a small outer door, working the lock as

quickly as he could. They entered through a pitch-dark back hallway.Feeling their way along the wall, they came to another door. It waslocked.

“Thatispromising,”Nazirawhispered.Radu picked this last lock. The air inside stung his nose with the

remainsofcensersmoke.Radudaredtolightacandleinthewindowlessroom.Asthelightflaredtolife,theimageoftheVirginMaryappearedinfrontofthem.Theicon,nearlyastallasRadu,wasmountedonapalletwithpolesextendingforcarrying.

“Toobadwecannotmeltitdown,”Nazirasaidthoughtfully,lookingattheheavygoldframe.Radusearchedforsilver.Therewereafewsmallpieces,andhepocketedthem.Nazirastayedwhereshewas,staringattheicon.

“IthinkthatisConstantinople’sproblem,”shesaid.“Theylooktoapainting to save them, insteadof to eachother.They argue anddebateoverthestateoftheirsoulsfortheafterlife,whilelettingtheneedyinthislifegohungry.Nowonderthiscityisdying.”

Raduputahandonhershoulder.“Ihavewhatwecamefor.”Nazira did not move. Her eyes shone heavy with tears in the

candlelight.“Ihatethem.Ihateeveryoneinthiscity.Iwalkamongthem,I talk to them, and it is like conversing with ghosts. I want to wearmourningclotheseveryday.”Shewascryingnow.Reaching intooneofthejarsinthebucket,shepulledoutagloppinghandfulofgrease.

Radugraspedherhandbeforeshecouldflingthegreaseattheicon.“No,”hesaidsoftly.

“Weshouldburnit.Weshouldpunishthem.”“Theyarebeingpunishedenough.”“Yoursisterwouldburnittodemoralizethem.”“My sister would domuchmore than that.” He smiled, imagining

what Lada would do if she were here in his place. Nothing in the citywouldbesafe.“ButCyprianisoutside.Hewouldknow.”

Sniffling, Nazira nodded. She rubbed her hands along the pallethandles,tryingtowipeoffthegrease.“Iamsorry.ImissFatimasomuch

it feels like icehasenteredmysoul.And it ishardrememberingnot tocareaboutthesepeople.Iwassosurewhenwecamethatitwouldnotbeaproblem.Iwanted—Iwantedthemtosuffer. Iwantedtowatchthemfall.”

Raduhadneverheardhertalklikethat.“ToprotectIslam?”“Forrevenge,”shewhispered.“ForFatima.Herfamilywaskilledby

crusaderswhenshewasveryyoung.Theydidhorriblethings.Thingsshecannot talk about even now. I wanted Constantinople to be ours topreventmorecrusades,yes.Butalsotopunishthem.”Shedabbedathereyeswith a corner of her shawl. “I know it is not rational.Noneof thepeople here were responsible for what happened to Fatima. But theirmindlesshatredofus, theirdemonizingof Islam, iswhat let thosemendowhattheydid.Itwaswickedofmetocomeherewithsomuchhatredinmyheart.Hatredmakesmonstersofusall.”

Radu pulled her close, hugging her tightly. “You could never be amonster,”hesaid,as theVirginMarypointedsolemnlyather son.Herfacebetrayednoemotion,nohintofjudgmentormercy.

“I still thinkwe are doing the right thing.”Nazira fixed her shawl.“AndIamtryingtosetmyheartinlinewithGod.”

Radunodded,takingherhand.Together,theyleftthemonastery.Cyprianmet themoutside. “The foundry is not far.No onewill be

there.”When they got to the foundry, the forge’s fireswere cold. Itwould

takeawhile for them tobehotenough tomeltdown themetal.Naziraexcusedherselftogohomeandsleep.

Radusawnowthatsheworehersadnesslikeacloak.Shesmiledsobrightly, it was too easy tomiss the sorrow swirling around her. Raduwishedhecouldtakeit fromher.Butheknewthat leavingthiscityandbeingreunitedwithFatimawouldbewhatbeganherhealing.

Astheystartedthefurnace,Cyprianfoundthemoldsforcoins.“Myfather toldmeIwouldnevermakeanymoney for the family. Iwishhecouldseemenow.”

“MyfatherdidnoteventhinkaboutmeenoughtowonderwhetherIwasworthanything.”

“HesoundslikemoreofabastardthanIam.”

Radu laughed, and was rewarded with one of Cyprian’s preciousgenuine smiles. They took turns stoking the fire. Cyprian leaned close,lookingoverRadu’s shoulder towatch the flames.Hehadwashed, anddidnotsmelllikethewallsanymore.Hesmelledlikeclothingdriedinthesun,with a hint of the breeze blowing off the sea. Radu found himselfbreathinginsodeeplyhewasdizzy.

“Youareverygoodatthis,”Cypriansaid,hisbreathticklingRadu’sear.

Raduwouldhaveblushedatthepraise—afterhisbrokenchildhood,hedevouredpraiselikeastarvingmantookbread—butitwassowarmhewas already flushed. Soon the roomwas stifling.Cyprianpeeledoff hisouterlayers,finallytakingoffevenhisundershirt.

It really is uncomfortably hot, Radu thought, looking everywherebutattheotherman.

Whenthefirewasbrightenough,theyfedthesilverpiecestoitoneby one, collecting the molten metal. The coins they cast were rough,obviouslyinferiortogenuinemoney.Butnoonewouldexaminethemtoocloselyrightnow.

Cypriansprawledoutonthe floor,armsbehindhishead.Radudidnotlook.

Untilhedid.Cyprianwasleanandtall,withbroadshoulders.Radu’seyeslingered

onthespacewherehistorsodippedfromhisribstowardthelineofhistrousers.

No.Hewas tired, and itwas—something. Itwas all something.Hedid not know what, could not form a coherent thought. Looking atCyprian made him remember seeingMehmed that night in Mehmed’sbedroom, before Mehmed had known he was there. Radu felt an oddsurgeofguilt,likehehadsomehowbetrayedMehmedtonight.WhenhethoughtofhowmiserablehehadbeeninEdirne,hewantedtolaugh.HewouldgiveanythingforthatsmalldistancefromMehmed,asopposedtothe tangle of emotions and questions the walls separating them hadintroduced.

Excepthedidnot thinkhewanted togiveup thisnight, evenwitheverythinggettingherehadcosthim.

Still,hekepthiseyesonthetableafter that. IfCypriancaughthimlooking,howwouldhereact?HowwouldRaduwanthimtoreact?Radufocusedintentlyonthecoins.“Howwillyouexplainthemtoyouruncle?”

“Adowryfromawitheredoldcronewhowantstomarryme.”“Youwouldbemorebelievableifyousaiditwasburiedtreasure.”“Ihappentobeveryappealingtowomenofadvancedage.Myeyes,

yousee.Theycannotgetenoughofmyeyes.”Radufinallytuggedhisownshirtoff,becausetheroomkeptgetting

hotter. He tried very hard not to look at Cyprian. He sometimessucceeded.Allthewhile,hestayedontheothersideofthetable,gladitwasbetweenhimandCyprian.Andgladhistrouserswerethickenoughtohidethefeelingshisbodywouldnotacceptshouldnotbethere.

Bodiesweretraitorousthings.

“WE NEEDDORIN,”TOMA said. He sat tall and regal on his horse.“AndheisaBasarab.”

Ladapointed towardwhere theyhadcome from.“Heattackedus!”TheyhadbeenmetontheedgeofDorinBasarab’sforestbythreedozenpoorly armed and terrified farmers. Ten well-trained soldiers withweaponshadstoodatthefarmers’backs, leavingthemnooptionbuttofight.BeforeLadahadbeenabletoopenhermouth,oneof thefarmershadshotanarrowather.Bogdan immediatelycut themandown, thenwent after thenext. Itwas a fewminutesofbloody, screamingwork todispatch them. Itwas awaste of her time, and awaste of the farmers’lives.

Toma did notmind.He sniffed lightly, eyeing themanor ahead ofthem appraisingly. “Dorin will agree to back us. And we will not haveanother incident.” He looked sharply at Lada. “I will placate him byofferinghimSilviu’slandswhenyouareonthethrone.”

“No.Igavethemtosomeonealready.”Toma laughed. “To a peasant woman? Yes, I heard. That was

amusing.Pleaseleavelanddistributiontome.Infact,perhapsitisbestifyoustayoutherewithyourmen.Iwillhandleeverything.”

Herodeaway,hismenfollowing.Ladawatchedhisbackwithallthetensionofanockedarrow.

Nicolaeputahandonherarm.“What?”shesnapped.Hejerkedhisheadbehindthem.Sheturnedtoseealineofpeasants.

Alineofveryangrypeasants.Theymadenomovetowardher—probablyowing to themounted soldiers behind her—but she had no doubt theywouldkillheriftheycould.

“Whoisincharge?”sheasked,pacingherhorseinfrontofthem.“Mybrother,”onemangrunted.“Whereishe?”“Deadinthefieldbackthere.”Ladastoppedherhorse,glaringdownher long,hookednoseat the

man.“Andyouthinkthatismyfault?”“Yourswordshavebloodonthem.”Ladadrewhersword.Itgleamed,wellpolished.“Myswordisclean.

Myswordwasnotbehindyourbrothersandcousins,forcingthemintoafight theywerenot prepared for.My swordwasnot hanging over yournecks, forcingyou toserveamanwhocarednothing foryour lives.Myswordwasnotheldby theguardsofyourboyar toensurenoneofyoursonsandfriendscouldrunwhentheyshouldhave.”

Nicolae clearedhis throat. “Maybenot thebest tactic to encouragethemtofightwithus,”hesaidunderhisbreath.

Lada turned her horse, disgusted and angry. “We are going toTirgoviste,”shesaid.“Joinus.”

Themanlookedtotheside,rubbinghisstubbledcheek.“Notright,aladyhavingasword.”

Lada knew that killing him would set a bad precedent. She knewthat,yetherswordinchedclosertohimanyway.

“Whyshouldwe?”askedanoldmanwithwhiteandwispyhairlikethe cloudsoverhead.Loose skinbeneathhis chinwobbledashe spoke.“Wewerefinebeforeyoucame.WewantnotroublefromTirgoviste.”

Ladaturnedtowardhim,sparingtheotherman.“AndTirgovistehasnever troubled itself aboutyou. Itdoesnot care. Itdoesnot careabout

your lives, or your families, or your welfare.What has the prince evergivenyou?”

Theoldmanshruggedhissharpshoulders.“Nothing.”“Ifyouarehappywithnothing,byallmeans, fleeand findanother

boyar to serve. Dorin Basarabwill bewithme. Andwhen I am on thethrone,Iwill remembereverymanwhohelpedgetmethere,nomatterhisstation.”

“You want to be prince?” the first man asked. He was not angryanymore.Hewasconfused.Ladapreferredangry.

“Iwillbeprince.”“Whatfamilyareyoufrom?Dotheyhavenosonsleft?”heasked.Sheopenedhermouthtodeclareherlineage.Thenshestopped.She

didnotdeservethethronebecauseofher family.Becauseofher father.Because her brother would not take it. She did what she did not forherselforherfamilynamebutforWallachia.Shewouldearnthethrone.“IamLadaDracul,andIwillbeprince.”Sheloweredhervoice,leaningtowardthemanandspeakinglikethesoundofswordsbeingdrawn.“Doyoudoubtthat?”

Heshuffledbackastep,finallyseeingthetruthinherface.Shewasnot a lady. She was a dragon, and this whole country would know itbeforetheend.

“Ifyoufail?”theoldmanasked.“Thenyouarenoworseoffthanyouarenow.Yourboyarwillcome

crawlingback.Theyalwaysmanage.ButifIsucceed—andIwillsucceed—Iwillrememberyou.Doyouunderstand?”

Themennodded, somemoregrudgingly thanothers.Theoldmangrinned toothlessly. “I think you aremad. But Iwill not say no to thisoffer.”Hebowedtoher.

Lada looked over their heads toward the horizon. The effect wasrather ruined by one of Toma’smen riding up. “My lord says you canmakecampbehindthemanor.Youmayjointhemfordinner,ifyouwishto.”

Ladadidnotwishto.Shegrittedherteethandnoddedanyway.

A SMAYPASSED ITSzenith andbegan slipping toward June, no end tothe siege was in sight. The weariness with which Radu wandered

throughthedayswasbrokenonlybyscarletburstsofhorror.Everythingelseaboutthattimewasdirty—thedust,theclouds,hissoul.

After the night in the forge, he had again done his best to avoidCyprian. Nazira had few useful contacts left; Helen’s disgrace at beingassociated with poor impaled Coco left her a pariah, and Nazira wassweptalonginthatwake.Mostofhertimewasspenttryingtofindfoodand delivering it to those in need. Radu never asked what the latteraccomplished.He understood the need to extend kindness even as thevery act devoured the soul with guilt. He understood the desire forpenance,aswell.

WhenRadumadeithometosleep,heandNaziralayinthebed,nottouching, not talking. Side by side, and alone together. The only thingRaduwascertainofanymoreintheseaofendlesssmokewasthatNazirawouldmakeitoutalive.Everythingelsewasnegotiable.

On May nineteenth, the bells of the city jangled out their now-familiarcalltothewall.Panic!theysaid.Death! theysaid.Destruction!theysaid.Theywerenolongerinstrumentsofworship,onlyproclaimers

ofdoom.RadutrudgedpasttheHagiaSophia.Asharptugonhisshirtstartled

him.HeturnedtofindAmal.“Idonothaveanythingforhim,”Radusaid.Amalshookhishead.“Hehasamessageforyou.”Radu’s weary heart stepped up its pace. Mehmed! His Mehmed.

“Yes?”“Hesaystostayawayfromthewallstoday.Findsomewhereelseto

be.”Radu did not know whether to laugh in delight or cry in relief.

Mehmed remembered him—and cared whether or not he was safe.“Why?”

Amalshrugged.“Thatisthemessage.”“Tellhimthankyou.Tellhim—”TellhimImisshim.TellhimIwish

thingscouldgobacktohowtheywere.TellhimIamterrifiedtheynevercan.Tellhimeveniftheycould,IdonotknowifIwilleverbesatisfiedwithitagain.“Tellhimmythoughtsandprayersarewithhim.”

Amalnodded, thenheldouthishandas thoughbegging.Radudugfreeasinglecoinandplaceditintheboy’spalm.

Radu turned to go back home, happy he could at least report toNazirathatMehmedthoughtofthemandhadsentawarning.Andthenheremembered:Cyprianwasalreadyatthewall.

ThewallMehmedthoughtwasdangerousenoughitmeritedriskingsendingamessage.

Radu could go home. He could wait and see what happened. Hecouldstandatthewindow,watchingforCyprian.AndifCypriandidnotreturn…

Raduranforthewall.Hewouldthinkofsomereason,someexcusetopullCyprianaway.Hedidnotquestionwhyitwasworththerisk.Hesimplyknewhehadto.

Whenhegotthere,though,hestoppedinshock.Thereweretowersontheothersideofthewall.Madeofwood,theywerecoveredinsheetsofmetal and leather hides to protect them from fire and arrows.Hugewheels stuck out from their bases. And they were making their waytowardthecity.

WhereMehmedhadbeenkeepingthetowerswasamystery.Noone

around Radu knew where they had come from or when they hadappeared. But their purpose was already being served. As the towersmovedforward,theshieldedmenwithinthemthrewdirtandrocksandbushesintothefosse.Slowlybutsurelytheywerefillinguptheprotectiveditch.

Radu hurried past a line of archers, desperate to find Cyprian.Mehmedhadnotwantedhimhere,andhesawwhynow.Thewallswouldfalltoday.

The archers shot burning arrows, but they bounced harmlessly offthe towers’ shielded exteriors. Small cannonswere fired to little effect.The towerscarriedonwithoutpause.Giustinianipushedhisway to thecenter of thewall, a fewmendown fromwhereRadu crouchedbehindbarrels. A constant barrage of arrows flew at the wall, preventing anyconcertedcounterattack.

“What new hell is this?”Giustiniani said, peering between barrels.HenoticedRaduandcrawledovertohim,gesturingtowardthetowers.“Didyouknowhehadthese?”

Radushookhishead,leaningbackagainstthebarrels,unabletofacethetowers.

All his previous anger at Mehmed had fallen away, like an arrowbouncing off the armorMehmed’smessage had supplied. ButMehmedprotectinghimandMehmedtrustinghimweretwodifferentthings.Thetowershadtohavebeenintheworkssincethebeginning.AndMehmedhadneverbreathedawordaboutthemtoRadu.

Whichmeantoneoftwothings:eitherMehmeddidnottrusthim,orMehmed had deliberately withheld information because he had beenlookingforawaytogetRaduintothecityfromtheverybeginning,andhehadsuspectedRaduwouldbecaughtandtortured.

Even with the armor of Mehmed’s warning, either option brokeRadu’sbatteredheart.

By nightfall the ditches were filled enough for the towers to crossthem.Theirprogresswasasslowandinevitableasthepassageofthesun.Asnear as anyone could tell,men in the bottompushed, inching themforward. The rain of arrows from the towers had not stopped. Nocounterattackcouldbelaunched,norunonthetowerswaspossible.Theycreptforwardatanagonizingpace,slowlybringingthecity’sdoom.And

still Radu had not found Cyprian. At this point he could not leave—becausehedidnothavehisfriend,andbecauseitwouldlookasthoughhewasrunningaway.

Someonerodeacrossthespacebetweenthewallsonahorsepullingaheavilyladencart.

“Giustiniani!”It was Cyprian. Radu perked up. The city was going to fall, but

Cyprianwashere!Raducouldgethimout,andtheycouldgettoNaziraand flee. Radu crouched, running along the wall to the ladder, thenclimbeddown.

Cyprianwas standing in the cart, arrows falling around him as hepushed a barrel off the end. Radu grabbed a discarded shield and ranforward,climbingonnexttoCyprianandcoveringhimwhileheworked.“Weneedtogo!”Radushouted.

“Almost finished!” An arrow thunked against the shield over theirheads. Cyprian paused, giving Radu that smile that changed his wholeface.“Well,thatisanotherlifeIoweyou.OneofthesedaysyouwillhavetodeterminehowIcanrepayyou.”

“Whatisthis?”Raduaskedasafewothermenwhohadcometohelpliftedbarrelsdown.

“Gunpowder.”“Thecannonsaretoosmalltodoenoughdamagetothetowers.”Cyprian’sgrinshiftedtosomethinglesswarmbutmoreappropriate

to their surroundings. “Not for the cannons.Get these on thewall!” heshouted.

Radu jumpeddown, still shieldingCyprianashedirected themen.Hekeptlookingtowardthegate,wonderinghowhecouldgethimselfandCyprian out. Meanwhile, Cyprian continued, oblivious to Radu’sdesperation. It was no small task leveraging the heavy barrels up thenarrowladders.Theymanagedawkwardly, losingonemantoanarrow.Radu followed Cyprian as they rolled the barrels along until theywerepositioned directly in front of the tower. Maybe if he helped Cyprianaccomplishwhateverhewasdoing,Raducouldtrickhimintoleaving.

Giustinianigesturedwithconcern.“Thisisnearlyallthegunpowderwehaveleft.”

“It is doingus no good in the cannons,”Cyprian said. “This is ourbestchance.”

“But we do not have enough to take out all the towers. There areseveralmore.”

“Thesultandoesnotknowthat,doeshe?”UnderstandingdawnedonRaduasCyprianworked long fuses into

the tops of the barrels. “You are going to blow up the towers.” Radulaughed, his throat hoarse from exhaustion and smoke. It was exactlywhatLadawouldhavedone.Heshouldhavethoughtofithimself.

No.Hewasnotactuallyonthisside.Radutappedhisheadagainstthe stones beside him, trying to knock some sense into himself. Heshoulddosomethingtopreventit.Buthewastrapped.HecouldnotdoanythingforMehmed,andhecouldnotdoanythingtoriskCyprian’slife.

Cyprianpattedhisvest,swearing.“Idonothaveaflint.”Raduheldouthisown.WhenCyprian’sfingersmethis,therewasa

spark unrelated to the flint. Radu swallowed the mess of emotionsblockinghisthroatandhisbreath.

Cypriangrinnedathim, then struck the flint and lit the fuse. “If itburstsopenwhenithitstheground,weareblowingourselvesup.”

Radu shrugged, sitting back. Perhaps that would be a kindness atthispoint.“AtleastIwillhavegoodcompanyinhell.”

Cyprian laughed. Giustiniani glared at them both. “On three,”Cyprian said. The two other barrelswere a few feet away. “One…two…three!”

RaduandCyprianpushedthebarrelupandoverthewallwhileothersoldiersdidthesamewiththeirs.Theybracedforanexplosion,butnonecame.Theypeeredover,holdingtheirbreathandwatchingasthebarrelstumbled and rolled away from the wall and toward the tower.Giustiniani’s veered too far to the right, lodging in debris. The thirdbarrel lostmomentum halfway there. But Cyprian’s kept going, rollingrighttothebaseofthetower.

“Get down!” Cyprian shouted, pulling Radu flat. Radu covered hisears,buttheexplosionwasstilldeafening.Hefelttheconcussiveforceoftheblastpassingrightthroughhim.Theworldhunginstillnessforonesoundlessmoment. Then debris pinged against the barrels, against his

back,fallingeverywhere.Thetowerwasonitsside,rippedopen.Menranforwardtohelpthe

fallenOttomans,notaccountingfortheotherbarrels.RaduandCyprianduckedagain,twomoreblastscominginquicksuccession.

Thescentofgunpowderalmostcoveredthestenchofburningflesh.Giustiniani stood, pointing to a group of soldiers standing at the

readybehindasallyport.“Burneverything!Killanyonestillmoving!”Theportwasflungopenandmenranout.Itwasquickwork,killing

any Ottomans still alive and stunned from the last explosion. Theypouredpitchontowhatwasleftofthetower’swoodenframeandwheels.Whenlit,itburnedsobrightlythatRaducouldfeeltheflameswarmhisface.

Cyprian turned away from the killing, pulling his knees up andrestinghisheadonthem.Hisshoulderswereshaking.

“Areyouhurt?”Radu’shandhoveredabovetheotherman’sarm.Hedidnotdaretouchhim.Notonpurpose,notintenderness.HehaddefiedMehmed’sordertostaysafebecausehecouldnotabandonCyprian.Andindoingso,hehadhelpeddefeatthisnewest,bestchanceat theendofthesiege.Howmanywayscouldamanturntraitorinonelifetime?

Cyprianlookedup.Raducouldnottellifhewaslaughingorcrying.“Ireallythoughtthatwouldblowusup.IthoughttherewasaverygoodchanceIwastakingdownourownwallsandlettinghimin.”

“Butyoutrieditanyway?”Cyprianwipedunderhiseyes,whichlefthisfacesmearedwithsoot.

“He is attacking us from every possible angle. Below thewalls, outsidethem, above them. From the land, from the sea. He does not needeverything to work. Just one thing. And eventually, something will.”Cyprianleanedhisheadback,lookingupatthesmokeabovethem.“Butnottonight,”hewhispered.

“Butnottonight,”Raduechoed.Hedidnotknowifhesaiditinrelieforinmourning.

Cyprian’sgamblepaidoff.Whenonetowerfell,Mehmedpulledthemallback.Thebombardmentcontinuedunabated,butbynowthatfeltalmost

normal.Twodaysafterthetowersretreated,Cyprianreceivedasummonsto

thepalace.Raduwaspullingonhisbootstogobacktothewall.Amalhadnot been at his place outside theHagia Sophia. Radu had nothing butconfessionsandconfusionstosendtoMehmedanyway.

“Myunclehasaskedyoutocome,too,”Cypriansaid.Radufrowned,surprised.“Why?”“Hedoesnotsay.”ThesmallpartofRadu’ssoulthathadnotbeenbeatendownunder

the bombardment feared that he had been discovered. Perhaps hewaswalking to his death. He caught Nazira’s eye from across the room.“Nazira,itseemsquieteratthewallstoday.YoushouldgoovertoGalataandseeifthereisanyfoodyoucanbuythere.Cyprianislosingweight.”

“Iamnot!”Cyprianforcedhisstomachforwardandpattedit.“He looks terrible.” Radu smiled as though in jest but levied a

meaningfullookatNazira.“BringhimsomefoodfromthosebeautifulfatItalians.”

“Youlookterrible.”NaziranarrowedhereyesandshookherheadatRadu. “I amnot going toGalata for anyoneor anything. Iwill be rightherewhenyoucomebackfromthepalace.”

Raduwalkeduptoherandplacedakissonherforehead.“Please,”hewhisperedagainstherskin.

“Notwithoutyou.”Thenshepulledbackandsmiled,reachinguptorubatthestubbleonhisface.“Bothofyoueatatthepalace.Savemethetroubleofmakingyouameal.Andwhileyouareatit,seeiftheemperorcansparearazor,too.”

With one last pleading look, Radu joined Cyprian. Theywalked insilence through the muddy streets. Though there were more religiousprocessions than ever, theywere fortunate enoughnot to run into any.Sometimes inhisdreamsRaduwasstuck in themiddleofone.Aroundthesoundofthepriest’sliturgy,thewomenwailedandthechildrencried,while the smokeof the censer cloggedhis eyes andnoseuntil he couldneitherseenorbreathe.Whenthesmokefinallycleared,everyonearoundhimwasdead.Buttheliturgycontinued.

“Areyouwell?”Cyprianasked.“Youkeepshuddering.”

Radunodded.“ColdforMay.”“Donottellanyoneelsethat.Theywillfindsomeprophecyorother

thatstatesthatacoldMaysignalstheendoftheworld.”Radutriedtolaughbutcouldnot.IfonlyNazirahadagreedtoleave,

hewouldfeelatpeacewithfacinghisend.Itwasinevitable,atthispoint.Hewasalwaysgoingtodiehere.Hedidnotwantherto.

At leasthetrustedthatCyprianwasnottheonewhohadfigureditout.Cyprianworehishonestypaintedacrosshisface.IfRaduwasgoingtohisdeath,Cypriandidnotknowit.Itwaspoorcomfort,butenoughtogive Radu the strength to keep moving, keep walking in this preciousspacebeforeCyprianfoundoutthetruthandneveragainlookedathimwiththosebeautifulgrayeyes.

Theypassedseveralwomenandchildrendraggingsacksfullofrocksand rubble to repair thewalls.When a stone cannonball shattered thewall of a house next to them, Radu and Cyprian ducked instinctively,beforetheyhadevenprocessedwhatcausedthenoise.

The women and children had no such experience. One of thechildrenlayinthestreet,brokenandunmoving.Awomankneltoverthechild. She pickedup the body and tucked it against thewall. “Iwill beback,”shesaid,herhandsbloody.Thensheretrievedherbagandthebagofthechild,andcontinuedontothewall.

“Howcanwegoon?”Cyprianwhispered.“Isthishell?”Radu tookCyprian’s hand, turninghimaway from the body of the

child.Thepalacewasbeforethem.Raduknewitdidnotmatterwhathehoped or feared would happen. Death was unfeeling and random, aslikelytostrikedownaninnocentchildasaguiltyman.

TheyweremetbytwosoldierswhoescortedthempastConstantine’sstudy.Theymoveddeeperintothepalace,andthenthroughacourtyardinto another building. Itwas colder than the palace, the rocks leechingwarmthfromtheday.Theairsmelledofmildewanddespair.

“Whyarewegoingtothedungeons?”Cyprianasked.RaduallowedhimselfonemomentoftruesorrowforNazira.Hehad

failed.Ateverything,atallofit,butatthisonemostimportantthinghehadpromisedhimselfandGod.Iamsorry,hethoughtasaprayer.Iamsorry.Saveher.

“Prisoners,” one of the soldiers said, as though that explainedeverything.

Whentheyemergedthroughadooratthebottomofawindingsetofstairs,Constantine turnedto face them.His facewashard.Next tohimwasGiustiniani.Radu tookadeepbreath,praying forstrength.Hemettheirgazesunflinchingly.HemightstillbeabletobarterforNazira’slife.

“There you are. Come on.” Giustiniani gestured impatiently. Radusteppedforward,finallyabletoseepastthem.

Kneelingonthefloorchained,bloodied,anddazed,wasamanRaduhad last seenbeing beratedbyhismotherwhile delivering gunpowder.Tohin’sson,Timur.Howwashehere?

“He has been speaking Arabic,” Giustiniani said, “and we cannotunderstandhim.Canyoutranslate?”

“Ishouldbeableto.Wheredidhecomefrom?”Raduasked,tryingtocontrolhisvoice.

“We caught him digging a tunnel under the walls. The rest werekilledwithGreekfire.Burnedalive.”

“I am the lucky one,” Timur mumbled around a bloody, swollentongueandbrokenteeth.HelookedupatRaduandsmiled.Radudidnotknowifthesmilewasoneofrecognitionormadness.

Raduwasnothere tobe torturedandkilled.Hewashere toaid inthetortureofamanheknew.Amanwithafamily.Twochildren,hehadspoken of. Or was it three? Radu could not remember. It seemed veryimportantnowtoremember.Iamsorry,heprayedagain,thistimewithevenmoreanguish.ButNazirawasstillsafe.Heheldontothatlightasawaytokeepoutofthedarknessthreateningtoclaimhim.

Raduclearedhisthroat.“Iknowthisman.HisnameisTimur.Imethimbrieflybeforefleeingthecourt.”

Giustinianigrunted.“Weneedthelocationsofalltheothertunnels.Mymenhavebeenworkingonhimforawhile,buthehasnotgivenusanyinformation.”Hepointedatamapofthewalls.“Dowhateveryoucanthinkoftogethimtotalk.”

Blood dripped slowly down Timur’s face, pooling on the stainedstonesbeneathhim.

Raducrouchedinfrontofhim.HeonlyknewArabicfromtheKoran,

andhewouldnotbringthosesacredverseshere.HedidnotwanttouseTurkish for fear Constantine and Cyprian would understand. “Do youspeakHungarian?”heaskedinthat language.HeknewCypriandidnotspeakit,andhewasfairlycertainnoneoftheothermendid.Helookedatthem,buttheydidnotseemtounderstand.

Timur dragged his head up. His eyes widened for the briefestmomentinrecognition,thenhehunghisheadagain.“Yes,”heansweredinthesamelanguage.“Alittle.Canyousaveme.”Itwasnotspokenlikeaquestion.Aquestionimpliedhope.Timurknewtherewasnone.

“Icanguaranteeyouaquickdeath.And—”Radu’svoicecaught.Hetookadeepbreath,thenpressedon.“AndIwillsendwordtoMehmedofyourbravery.Yourfamilywillbetakencareofforever.Iswearit.”

Timur shuddered, the last of the tension in his shoulders leaving.“Whatdotheywant?”

“Thelocationofalltheothertunnels.Willtherebeanymeninthemnow?”

“Notnow.Tonight.”“Ifwegivethemtheinformation,theywillactonitimmediately.No

moreofyourmenhavetodie.Thetunnelsdidnotwork.Youtriedyourbest.Iamsorryitendedthisway.”

A sigh escaped the other man’s lips. It smelled like blood, but itsounded like relief. “I didmy part.God knows. Youwill tell the sultanthat.”

“I will.” Radu gestured for the map. Timur pointed to severallocations,tracinglines.Thebloodonhisfingersworkedasink.

“He is telling the truth,” Giustiniani said. “I suspected these two.Thisonewefoundthismorning.Buttheotherswedidnotknowabout.”Herolleduptheblood-markedmapandhandedittoawaitingguardwhoranoutofthecell.

With his back to the other men, Radu mouthed a benediction inArabic that only he and Timur could see. Timur’s face relaxed, and heclosed his eyes. Radu pulled out a knife and drove it into the base ofTimur’sneck.Heslumpedtothefloor,dead.Therewasverylittleblood.WhateverhadbeendonetohimbeforeRaduarrivedhadalreadydrainedhimofmostofhisblood.

Cyprianexclaimed insurprise.Radupulledoutahandkerchiefandwipedhisknifeclean.Hishandslookedsteadierthanhefelt.“Ipromisedhimaquickdeathinexchangefortheinformation.Heupheldhisendofthebargain.”

“But we might have needed him for something else,” Giustinianisaid,frowning.

Radufeignedhisownlookofsurprise.“Iamsorry.Youtoldmetodowhatever it took to get him to give uswhat he knew. Thatwaswhat ittook.”HeavoidedCyprian’seyesandbowedtoConstantine.“Unlessyouhavefurtheruseforme,Iamdueatthewalls.”

Constantine scratchedathisbeard.This close,Raducould see thattheskinbeneathhisbeardwasredandirritated.“Mayweallmeetsuchmercyatthehandsofourenemies,”hesaid,hisvoicesoquiethemighthavebeenspeakingtohimself.

Thesoundofbootsracingdownthestairsdrewtheirattentiontothedoor. A soldier burst into the cell, out of breath. “The boats,” he said.“Theboatswesentout.Theyhavereturned.”

“And?”Constantinesteppedtowardthesoldier.The soldier shook his head, his face devoid of hope. “No one is

coming.”Constantinedroppedtohisknees,hanginghisheadinthesamepose

Timur had been in when Radu arrived. There were no chains onConstantine,buthehadonlythesameoptionofreleaseasTimur.Raduwatchedas though fromagreatdistance,and timeseemed to slow, thespacebetweenheartbeatsstretchingouttoeternity.

If Lada were here, Radu asked himself yet again, what wouldshedo?

Thedoorwasrightthere.GiustinianiandCyprianhadturnedawayoutofrespect forConstantine’sgrief.Raducould jamtheknife intotheemperor’s neck the same way he had into Timur’s. He could endConstantine right now. The emperor held Constantinople togetherthroughsheerforceofwill.Withhisdeath,thewallsmeantnothing.Thecitywouldsurrenderimmediately.

Ladawoulddoit.Shewouldhavealreadydoneitinsteadofstandingaround, wondering. Radu was certain she had never in her life asked

herself what he would do in her situation. He closed his eyes, despairwashing over him. Mehmed had sent the wrong sibling into the city.Becausehecouldenditall,righthere,rightnow,andmaybeevengetoutalive.EvenknowingConstantine,evenrespectinghim,Raducoulddoit.HehadkilledLazar,afterall.HehadstuckhisknifeintohisbestfriendtosaveMehmed.

Ifhedidthesamenow,itwouldendthesiege.Itwouldbealmostakindnesstoamansufferingunderaburdentoolargeforanyonetobear.Thecitywouldsurrenderandfallwithoutlootingorfurtherdamage.

The broken body of the child in the street loomed before him.Accusing.Pleading.IfhekilledConstantine,nooneelsehadtodie.

But asRadu ran throughwhathe coulddo,whathe shoulddo, hekeptpausingonanother image—thegray eyes thatwouldnever lookathim the same if he did it. Raduwas looking at Constantine, but all hecouldfeelwasCyprian’spresence.

MaybeifCyprianwerenothere,maybeifCyprianwerenotCyprian,Raducouldhavedonetherightthing.Instead,hewatched,impotentanduseless.

The emperorwept, the innocent died around them, andRaduwasincapable of offering anyonemercy. Itwaswith this guilt looped like anoose around his neck that Radu followed the other men out of thedungeonandintothepalace.

Avisibly tremblingservantshuffledup.“There issomeonehere foryou,mylord.”

Constantinewavedthemalltoaccompanyhim.Itwasdoubtlessthecaptainoftheboat,readytomakeafullreportofhisfindings.Radudidnotwanttogo.ButtheremightbeimportantinformationhecouldpasstoAmaltoatonefornotkillingConstantinewhenhehadthechance.

The door opened to reveal no weary sailors. Instead, Halil Pashastoodinthecenteroftheroom.

TOMABASARABLOOKEDTHROUGHletterafterletter,smilingorhummingthoughtfullydependingonthecontents.“Sitdownbeforeyoupacea

hole intothatrug.It isworthmorethananythingyouown.”Hepausedforeffect.“Butthenagain,youdonotownanything,doyou?”

Ladaglaredathim,butshestoppedprowling.“Well?”Tomaleanedbackinhischair.Theyhadtakenresidenceinanother

Basarab family boyar’s home. The study might as well have alwaysbelongedtoToma.Hisletterscoveredthedesk,hiswinenexttohishand.OnlyLada’sswordwasoutofplace.

Theywere close toTirgoviste. So closeLada couldnot standbeingcoopedupinthishousewiththesepeople,knowinghownearherthronewas.

Tomaheldupaletter.“Theprinceknowswhatweareupto.”“And?”Toma smiled, the expression transforming him from a well-

manneredboyarintosomethingLadaunderstoodfarbetter:apredator.“Anditdoesnotmatter.Wehaveallthesupportweneed.Morethanhalfthe boyars are on my side.” He paused, his smile shifting generously.“Our side. Most that are not will do nothing until they see where the

advantagefalls.Hewillnotbeabletodrawasignificantforceintimetosavehimself.HissonsandallthemenhecouldaskforhelparefightingatthewallsofConstantinopleatthesultan’srequest.”

Ladaclosedhereyes,takingadeepbreath.“IcangotoTirgoviste.”“Yes,my dear, you can,” Toma answered, as though she had been

askingpermission.“Iwillfollow.”“But not too closely.” She opened her eyes and raised a knowing

eyebrow.He laughed. “No, not too closely. But you take all my hopes and

prayerswithyou.”Ladapickedupherswordwhereitleanedagainstachair.“Keepyour

prayers.Idonotneedthem.”

Theyhadmadeitonlyacoupleofhoursbeforethescoutsaheadofthemshoutedawarning.Ladaspurredherhorsetoagallop,quicklyclosingthedistancebetweenherselfandherscouts.

Itwas too late.The twomen,whohadbeenwithhersinceEdirne,werebleeding their livesout into thedirt.Abandofadozendirtymensurroundedthem,pawingthroughtheirclothes.

TheylookedupatLada.Theirfacestwistedwithcruelpleasure,deadeyesgreetingher.Shedrewherswordandkilledtwobeforetherestcouldreact.Bythetimetheyrealizedshewasnoeasyprey,Bogdanandascoreofhermenhadcaughtup.

Several of the robbers scattered for the trees. “Kill them all,” Ladasaid.Shepaused,thinking.Oneoftherobbershadcurledintoaballontheground,armsoverhishead.“Leavethisone.”

Shedismounted.Kickinghimintheside,shepushedhimoversohewas forced to look up at her. His face was covered with the angry redspotsofyouth.Hewasprobablyonlyacoupleofyearsyoungerthanher.

“Arethereanyotherthieves?”sheasked,jerkingherheaddowntheroad.

“No.No.Justusinthispart.”“Andinotherparts?”Henoddeddesperately.“Yes,miss.Allover.”

She leaned close, restingher sword against his throat. “Would youlikeajob?”

He could not nod. He could not even swallow. He whispered atortured“Yes.”

“Go down this road ahead of us. Find every thief, every robber,everyonepreying onmypeople, and give themamessage.These roadsbelongtoLadaDraculnow.Ideclarethemsafe.Andanyonewhodefiesthatwilldie.”

She eased her sword away. The boy scrambled to his feet, bowing.“Yes.Yes,miss.Iwill.”

She thought for a moment. Words were one thing. Evidence wasanother.Shebentdownandcuttheearsoffthenearestbodies.Thefirstshe mangled. The second she found the right place to slice. Nicolaeblanched.Thesoundandsensationwasunpleasant,butLadarolledhereyesathim.“Takethese.”Sheheldtheearsouttotheboy.

Helookedasthoughhewouldlosehisstomach,buthetooktheearsintremblinghands.

“Tokensofmysincerity.Ifyourun,ifyoufailtodelivermymessage,Iwillknow.AndIwillfindyou.”

The boy squeaked an assurance that he would not fail, then,stumblingonce,randowntheroadawayfromthem.

Bogdan returned a fewminutes later,wiping his sword clean. “Wegotthemall.”

“Good.”Ladastaredatthequicklyrecedingsilhouetteofthefleeingboy.Itwasagoodmessage.Butitwasnotquiteenough.Shehadspentyears in a landwhere every roadwas safe. TheOttomanswere free totravelandtrade,andtheircountryflourished.Shehadnotforgottenherlessonsonthesubject.

Shehadlearnedsomethingfromhertutorsthere,afterall.“Theseroadsneedclearerdirections.Hangthebodiesfromthetrees.

Write ‘thieves’ on them.” Several of the recent recruits lookedworried.Mostofthemcouldnotreadorwrite.“Nicolaewillwriteit,”shesaid.

“Thisallseemsexcessive.”Nicolaepaused,halfwaythroughdraggingoneoftheirscouts’bodiestothesideoftheroad,whereanothersoldierhadstartedonashallowgrave.

Lada shrugged. “They are already dead. They may as well serve apurposeindeath,astheydidnothingwiththeirlives.”

After a full day on the road and with Tirgoviste within reach on themorrow,theysetupcamp.DacianahadnotyetmovedintoStefan’stent,butLadahadnodoubtsitwouldhappensoon.

StefanwatchedDacianamovearoundcampwithasortofconfusedfeartighteninghiseyes.HewassotwitchyandnervousthatLadaworriedabout sending him ahead to scout. Daciana paid him only the barestattentions, occasionally pausing in her work to comment to him, or tostraighten his vest, or to remark on the color or length of his stubble,casuallybrushingherhandagainstit.

LadadidnotunderstandthestrangedanceDacianawasperforming.Itseemeddeeplyinefficient.ButseeingthewayStefanwatchedthegirl,Ladabecametwitchyherself.

The place between her legs nagged at her at the strangest times,remindingherofhow ithad feltandcould feelagain in the future.ShecursedMehmedforintroducinghertothosesensations.Before,shehadnotknowntheyexisted.Now,shelongedforthem.

DacianaleanedclosetoStefan,whisperingsomethinginhisearandthenlaughing.

Bogdan joinedLada at her fire.Hewas thick andmenacingwhereMehmedwaslithe.BogdanwasahammertoMehmed’sgracefulsword.Buthammershadgoodqualities,too.Ladalookedathim,narrowinghereyes.“Youwoulddoanythingforme.”Itwasnotaquestion.

Helookedatherasthoughshehadtakenthetimetoinformhimtheskywasblue.“Yes.”

“Come with me.” She stood and walked into her tent. Bogdanfollowed.

Itwasmuchmoreefficient thanDaciana’smethods.And if shedidnotfeelthesamewithBogdanaswithMehmed,ifthesparkandthefireandtheneedwerenotoverwhelming,Bogdanwasashehadalwaysbeen:loyalandserviceable.

Their second day on the road they met with no further thieves. Theyfound evidence of campsites, hastily abandoned. Lada felt a stirring ofsomethinglikewhatsheimaginedmaternalpridetobe.Herlittlerobberboywasobeyingher.

Bogdanrodeclosertoherthanbefore,andoccasionallyinthemidstofhisinelegantprotectivenessshecaughtahintofnewfoundtenderness.Itmade her deeply uncomfortable. She knewBogdan feltmore for herthanshedid forhim.Shehadalwaysaccepted itasnatural,goodeven.He belonged to her, but she did not belong to him. Perhaps she hadcrossedalinesheshouldnothave.

Herdiscomfortwassoonreplacedwithaninconvenientreliefwhenshe felt agushofwarmbloodbetweenher legs.Shenearlyprayed, shewas so grateful. But she doubted that God cared one way or the otheraboutthecontinuedemptinessofherwomb.

Ladapulledherhorsetoastopanddismounted.Inherbagshehadextra stripsof cloth.Shepeeledoffherchainmailanddraped itacrosshersaddle.

“Whatisit?”Bogdanasked,halfwaythroughdismounting.“No!”Shegesturedimpatientlyforhimtostay.“Iwillbeback.”“Youshouldnotgoalone,”Nicolaesaid.Ladaglaredatall of them.Shecould feel thebloodstill flowing. If

she did not catch it soon, her trouserswould be stained.Daciana,whorode on Stefan’s horsewith him, looked at how Ladawalkedwith stifflegs.“Lethergo.Ladaismorefrighteningthananythingintheforest.”

Ladaturnedherbackandmarchedtowardthetrees.“God’swounds,youareallridiculous.Rest.Eat.Iwillbeback.”

Shemoved quickly through the trees, putting asmuch distance aspossiblebetweenthemassivepartyofmenandherimmediatelypressing,deeplyprivateneeds.

She found a clear stream and squatted next to it. The water wasfreezing,butatleasttherewassomewarmthintheair.Whileshecleanedherself, she cursed the fact that she had to deal with this at such animportanttime.

Butthebloodwasawelcomesight.PerhapsBogdanhadbeenaluckything, dislodging whatever had blocked her since being withMehmed.

She took it as confirmation that Daciana’s thoughts were correct. Herbodywas notmade for carrying babies. She hummed to herself as sherinsed out her underclothes and set them on a rock to dry next to hertrousers. She took care to place the extra strips of cloth in her newunderclothestoabsorbtheblood.Then,becauseshewashappyandthedaywaswarmer than any had been for a long time, she pulled off hertunicandrinseditaswell.

Thatwaswhen sheheard the soundof furtive footsteps.She froze,ready to curse Bogdan or Nicolae or whoever had disobeyed her. Andthensherealizedthefootstepswerecomingfromtheoppositedirectionwherehermenwere.Foramomentthememoryofothertreesinanotherplace, of anotherman sneaking up on her, paralyzed Lada.Her breathwouldnotcome.ThememoryofIvan’sweightonher,hishands…

Shesnatchedhertunicoutofthewater,lookingarounddesperatelyforsomewheretohide.Thetreesweretoothintoclimb,thestreamwasopen and exposed. And she was alone, because of her stupid woman’sbody.She lookeddownatherarmsclutchingthedrippingtunicagainsther chest. Her woman’s body. Ivan had seen it as a weakness, assomethinghehadpowerover.

Thefootstepsweregettingcloser.Ivan was dead. Her body was a weapon. She could kill whoever

approached, but…Unbidden, Huma drifted across her mind’s eye. Thewayshedrapedherselfacrossfurniture.Thewayshemoved.Ladatriedto recall everything about it, becauseHumahadbeenaweapon just asmuchasLadawas.

Lada picked up a knife where it lay next to her boots, holding ithidden behind her back. And then she let her tunic fall as three menappeared at the opposite end of the stream. Their tense grips on theirweaponsrelaxedastheirjawsdroppedinshock.

“Oh!” Lada squealed, a poor imitation of what she thought a girlwould sound like in this circumstance. She drew one arm across herunwieldybreasts.

One of the men averted his eyes, blushing. The other two had nosuchdecency.“Whatareyoudoinghere?”oneofthemasked,apuzzledsmileonhisface.

“I…” Lada leaned down, picking up her tunic and hiding the knife

beneath it. “I live there”—shegesturedvaguely toher right—“andIwaswashing.”

“You should not be here.” The blushing soldier looked behindhimself at something she could not see. “There are a lot more mencoming.”

“Oh!Ohno.”Ladagathereduphertrousersandherboots,feigningembarrassed clumsiness. Shewasgrateful shehadnotputher trousersbackon.Bundledastheywere,itwasnotobviousthatshedidnothaveskirts.

“Gohome,”themansaid,hisvoicetensebutgentle.The leeringsoldiergrinnedevenbigger. “Wewill visit youafterwe

takecareofsometrouble.”Ladadidnotknowhowtosmiledemurely,butshegave itherbest

shot.Thenshehurried in thedirection shehad told themshe lived.Assoonasshethoughtitwassafe,sheyankedonherboots,shovingtherestofherthingsinherbag.Shecutbacktowardtheroad,runningasfastasshe could. Her men would not be ready. They had gotten too used tobeingunchallenged.Shehadnoideahowmanysoldierswereinthetrees,butiftheyhadtheelementofsurprise,shedidnotlikeherforces’odds.

Sheburstontotheroadmuchfartheraheadofthetroopsthanwhereshe had left. Sprinting toward them, shewaved her trousers in the air.Shecouldnotshoutforfeartheenemywascloseenoughtohear.

Nicolaenoticed,wavingtentativelyback.She pointed frantically toward the trees. Nicolae did notmove for

severalagonizingseconds.Thenheactedwithallthepracticedefficiencyofatruesoldier.BeforeLadareachedhermen,theyhadallslidfromtheroad and onto the opposite side, leaving an open expanse betweenthemselvesandthetreesthathidtheenemy.Ladajoinedthemthere,outofbreath.Shedrewherswordfromwhereithungfromhersaddle.

“Lada,”Nicolaehissed.“Men. From Tirgoviste, I think. They are looking for us. I do not

knowhowmany,buttheywillbeheresoon.Spreadworddowntheline.Crossbowsfirst.Wewillsurprisethem.”

“Lada,” he said again. “Your…”He gesturedwordlessly toward herchest.BogdanmovedsohewasblockingLadafromviewofanyoneelse.

She looked down at where her breasts, still uncovered, moved up anddownwithherbreathing.

Glaring,sheyankedhertunicoutofherbagandpullediton.“Well,you can thank my”—she gestured wordlessly toward her chest as shetuggedonhertrousers—“forsavingus.”

Nicolae did not have time to inquire further about how, exactly,Lada’s breasts had saved hermen. The first enemy soldiers had beguncomingoutofthetrees,movingwithexaggeratedstillness.Stillbelievingthe element of surprisewas theirs, they looked up and down the road,thengesturedfortheotherstojointhem.

Itwasnotasbigaforceasherown,butiftheyhadbeenabletousethecoverofthetreesandcatchhermenunaware,Ladadidnotwanttothinkhow itmighthavedevastatedhernumbers.She lifteda fist, thenloweredit.Crossbowboltssangthroughthetreesontotheroad,cuttingdownhalfthemen.Theotherhalfscrambledtoloadtheirowncrossbowsandformarank,butbythenitwastoolate.Lada’smenroaredoutofthetrees,anunbreakablewaveofswordsandstrength.

When it was over and only a handful of their enemies remained,Ladajoinedthemontheroad.Themensatinamiserablecircle,strippedof their weapons. Some bled. Bleeding was not always a weakness,though.Ladalaughedtoherself.

One of the soldiers on the road was the man who had had thedecencytoblushandlookaway.Ladapointedtohim.“Thatonelives.Killtherest.”Sheignoredthemessyworkgoingonaroundtheblushingman.“Didtheprincesendyou?”

Hecringedat the soundof sword separating soul frombody. “Yes.Weweresupposedtokillyou.”

“Andeventhoughyouwerecomingforme,youdidnotwonderifthegirlinthewoodswastheoneyouhunted?”

He did notmeet her eyes. “We assumed youwould be somewheresafe.Inacarriage,withguards.YouarenotwhatIexpected.Theprincesaiditwouldbeeasy.”

“Iamnotsoeasytogetridof.”Sheofferedhimahand.“Youcangobackandtellhimthat.Oryoucanstayandjoinmymen.”

Hetrembledfromheadtotoe.“Iwillstay?”Hefinallyglancedupto

meethereyes,andsheknewhelookedforconfirmationofwhetherornothehadmadetherightchoice.Shehadnotliedtohim—shewouldhavelethimgo.Butdoubtlesshethoughtthatwouldhaveresultedinhisdeath.

Shenodded.“Verywell.”“Thatwaslucky,”Nicolaesaid,leadingLada’shorseoutofthetrees

alongsidehisownhorse.“Youwereright.Sometimesyoudoneedtobealone.”

Lada could not quite smile. It could have endedmuch differently.Shepulledthereassuringweightofthechainmailaroundherself.Bettertobeasoldierthanawoman.

Bettertobeaprincethananything.

“THIS MAN IS A snake and a liar,” Halil said, sneering at Radu. “Iwonderedwherehehadslitheredoffto.”

Radutookasteadyingbreath,remindinghimselfofallthetimeshehadplayedaparttomanipulatehisoldfoe.Hecoulddoithere.Hehadto.“Ishouldthink,givenyourpeacefulviewsofthecity,youwouldenvythoseofuswhohadthecouragetoleavethetyrantsultanandservethecauseoftheemperor.”

Halilsnorted.“Ifyouhavecourage,Iamadonkey.”“That has always been my personal opinion of you, but I never

expectedyoutoagreewithme.”Halil’sfaceturnedaviolentshadeofred.“Gethimoutofhere.”Constantine held out his hands in placation. “I do not know your

history, but Radu has been instrumental to us. His advice andinformation are testament enough of his loyalty.” Constantine raised asingleeyebrow.“Andhehasnotowersnamedafterhiminfortressesonmyland.”

Halil’sscowldeepened.“YouknowIhadnochoice.”“There is always a choice. We appreciate your information and

friendship,butyouremainsafelyoutsidethewalls.Raduishere.”

“Mypositionisnotsafe!Noone’sis.Thecampisontheedgeofriot.Dailywemeet,andIurgenegotiatingpeace,whileothersdemandwegivenoquarter.IcouldnotdothatifIhadnotstayedwiththesultan!”

Constantinerubbedhisfacewearily.“Tellmewhyyouarehere.”Halil threw a single piece of parchment on the table next to him.

“Mehmed offers you terms of surrender. I will await your response.”LevelingamurderousglareatRadu,Halilstompedoutoftheroom.

Constantine read the letter, scratching absently at his beard.Droplets of blood broke through the skin. “He will let me go into thePeloponneseandbeagovernorthere.”

“Wehavewantedyoutoleavethecity,”Giustinianisaidgently.“Weneedyousafe,andthenwecangatherallies.”

Constantinesighed.“IfIleavethecity,Iamnevergettingbackin.Icannotdo it.But…”Hepaused, tracinga fingerover thebottomhalfofthe letter. “If we open the gates, they will march through peacefully,leavingallcitizensandpropertyunmolested.”HelookedupatRadu.“Doyouthinkhewillhonorthat?”

“Hewill.”Radufeltthefirsttruesparkofhopeinages.Hehadbeenright not to kill Constantine! Another way to end this siege had beengiven to him. “It isMuslim law. If you surrender, they have to respectthat.Therewillbenoprisoners,noslaves,nolooting.”

Giustinianiscoffed.“Idoubtthatverymuch.”“You have seen the order of his camp, the control he has over his

men. He wants the city itself, not anything in it. He does not want todestroyit—hewantstoownit.Iwillstakemylifeonhistruthfulnessinthismatter.Hewillhonortheseterms.Allyourpeoplewillbespared.”

“AndtheChristiancapitalof theworldwillbehandedovertotheirgod.”

Raduchosehisnextwordscarefully. “If they take thecityby force,theyhavethreedaysforlootinganddoinganythingelsetheywish.Butifyousurrender, theOttomanstreattheirvassalstateswell.Wewouldallhave to run or risk death, but your people would not suffer under thesultan’srule.”

Constantine’ssmilewasasbrittleasspringiceonariver.“Thesamecannotbesaid formyrule.Howmypeoplehavesuffered.Howmycity

hasdarkened.”HelookedatCyprian,fondnessinhisexpression.“Whatisyourcounsel,nephew?”

TodayCyprian’seyeswerenotgray liketheseaortheclouds.Theywere gray like the ancient,weary rocks of the city.Raduknew that thenameless child dead in the streets had come into the roomwith them.“Wehavelostsomuch.Perhapsthisisawaytoavoidlosingeverything.Our people would not be slaughtered or sold into slavery. You wouldlive.”Heputahandonhisuncle’sshoulder,hisvoicebreaking.“Iwantyoutolive.”

Constantine looked to Giustiniani, the other reason the city hadsurvivedforaslongasithad.“You?”

Giustinianishookhishead.“IfHalilisright,allweneedtodoisholdon fora little longerandMehmedwillbe forced to leave.Hemayevenlose the throne.” After a pause, Giustiniani looked at the floor. “But Icannotpromisewecanholdonforevenadaymore.Wehavefewerthanhalf of the forceswe startedwith. Themen are hungry andweary andfrightened.TheVenetianswant to leave.Mymendo, too. Iwill not letthem, but itmay come to a pointwhere I canno longer prevent them.With one victory, they could topple us—or with one victory, we couldhave enoughmomentum to sustain ourselves.We are balanced on theedge of a knife. I do not know whom the knife will cut. The choice isyours.”

Constantinesat,hisbroadshouldersslopingashepickedupaquillandstrokedthelengthofit.“Icannotdoit,”hesaid.Raduleanedheavilyagainstthewall,allhopeextinguished.“IwillsendHalilwithanofferofpeace.Wewillincreaseourtribute,andgivethesultanthelandundertheRumeliHisari.WewillgivehimOrhan,too,andabandonallattemptsatdestabilizinghisthrone.”

Constantine was willing to sacrifice Orhan, a man he had used tomanipulatetheOttomansfordecades,eventhoughOrhanhadchosentostay and fight. He would sacrifice Orhan, but not his pride. Not histhrone.Radu shookhishead, trying to keep the anger out of his voice.“Mehmedwillnotaccept.”

“Iknow.ButIcannotabandonmycity.Iamsorry,myfriends.Iwillfight untilmy last breath before Iwill seeOttoman flags in this palaceandheartheircalltoprayerfromtheHagiaSophia.ItisinGod’shands

now.”But which god? Radu thought. With so many men on both sides

sendingupsomanyprayers,howcouldanygodsiftthroughthenoise?

That night, the air was sweet with the promise of summer around thecorner. The wind had blown strong from the horn, clearing the smokefrom the city for once.Radu andCyprian sat on theBlachernaePalacewall,facingtheHagiaSophia.Thoughtheyhadnotdiscussedit,neitherman had gone to his scheduled position at the wall after leavingConstantine.Theyhadendedupouthere,silent,sidebyside.

It was almost quiet enough to pretend the world was not endingaroundthem.

“Themoonbeginswaningtonight,”Cypriansaid.Radurememberedtheprophecythatthecitycouldnotbetakenona

waxingmoon.“Doyoubelieveinthatone?”“Ibelieveinverylittlethesedays.”Radu looked toward theHagia Sophia,where the fullmoonwould

rise over the city.A full circle of gold, like their coins, themoonwas aprotectorofthecityalongwiththeVirginMary.Wouldthewaningfinallyshiftthetideofwar?

Nexttohim,Cypriansatupstraight,asharpintakeofbreathlikeahiss puncturing the quiet of the night. In place of the fullmoon risingovertheHagiaSophia,therewasonlyasliverofacrescentmoon.

ThecrescentmoonofIslam.“Howisthispossible?”Cyprianwhispered.Radushookhisheadindisbelief.Themoonwasfulltonight—hadto

be full tonight.But slowly lifting itself above the city’s holiest building,themoonremainedacrescent.Thedarkpartwasnotasdarkasnormal,butratheradeepred.Stainedlikeblood.

For hours Radu and Cyprian watched as the crescent moon hungover the city,promisinganend to everything.Wails andcries from thestreetsdriftedonthesweetbreeze.Foroncethechurchbellsdidnotringwarning. What could bells do against the moon? Finally, agonizinglyslowly,themoonreturnedtothefullnessitshouldhavehadallalong.

“I might believe in prophecies now,” Cyprian said in awe andwonder.“ButIdonotthinkIlikethisone.”

Raduwonderedwhat itmusthavebeenliketoseethemoonintheOttomancamps.SurelyMehmedwouldhavecapitalizedonit,claimingitasaprophecyofvictory,evenasthecitizensofConstantinoplesawitasaportentofdoom.

Itwas just themoon.Themoondidnot take sides.But theblood-washedexpanseoftheByzantinefullmoonseemedtopromiseotherwise.

They spent the night on the palace wall, notmoving. Sometime in thesmallhoursofthemorning,cloudsrolledin,obscuringthemoon.“Wherewereyouwhenwecouldhaveusedyou?”Cyprianmuttered.

Dawn dragged itself free from sludge of night, bringing with it asmatteringofrainandthepromiseofmoretocome.AfterRaduprayedinhisheart, theybegantowalktowardagatethatwouldleadthemtothewallovertheLycusRiver.

“Oh,hell.”Cypriancringed.“Oh,damn,Iamgoingtobedamnedforswearingaboutthis.”Theywerenearthemonasterytheyhadbrokenintothat housed the Hodegetria. A massive crowd had gathered outside.Priestswerealready swingingcensers, chantingandsinging the liturgy.MorepeoplecameinthestreetbehindRaduandCyprian,blockingthemin.

“Seeifyoucanpushthrough,”Cypriansaid.“TheyaregoingtotaketheHodegetriaaroundthewalls.Ifwegetstuckinthemiddle,wewillbetrappedforhours.”

A team of men exited the monastery, the pallet lifted onto theirshoulders.Oneofthemnearlylosthisgrip,strugglingtokeephold.RadurememberedNazirawipingherhandscleanofgrease—onthepolesoftheicon.

“God’s wounds,” he whispered, fighting an urge to laugh born ofnervesandexhaustion.

Anotherman’s hands slipped.He adjusted quickly, lifting the iconhigher. A crossbearer in front began walking, followed by the priests.Men,women, and children surrounded them, all barefoot. Aman nearthe front cried out in a voice loud enough to be heard over the low

rumblingofthunder.“Do thou save thy city, as thou knowest and willest!We put thee

forwardasourarms,ourrampart,ourshield,ourgeneral!”Radu leaned close toCyprian. “Someone should tellGiustiniani he

hasbeenreplacedbyacenturies-oldpainting.”Cypriansnorted,coveringhislaughbehindahand.Themancontinued.“Dothoufightforourpeople!”“Do you think she will take our place at the wall?” Cyprian

whispered.Radu laughed. A man nearby gave them a furious glare, crossing

himself.“Wearegoingtohellforblasphemy,”Cypriansaid.“Wearealready inhell,”Radusaid, shrugging. “Andwith somuch

company.” They tried to edge away from the crowd, but the streetwasnarrow and cloggedwith people. The twomenwere carried forward inthesurgeofreligiouszeal,pushedalongaseeminglyrandompath.

“There!” Radu said, pointing to a narrow alley. If they could duckintoit,theycouldwaituntilthecrowdhadpassedandthenbacktrack.

Someone cried out in horror from the front. The Hodegetria wasslipping. Though the men carrying it scrambled to counter itsmomentum, they could not get a good grip on the poles. The icon, theholiestartifactinthecity,slidoffintoathickpatchofmud.

Everyonewassilentforafewdisbelievingheartbeats.Thenthemensprang into action, trying to lift it. Though it was only a painting andtherewereseveralmen,theycouldnotseemtopullitup.TheearthhaddecidedtoreclaimtheVirginMaryandwouldnotrelinquishher.

Severalchildrenstartedcrying,theirmothersdoingnothingtoshushthem. A murmur like a tiny earthquake rolled through the crowd.Whispers of doom, damnation, the Virgin abandoning them. Of Godjudgingthemanddeemingthemunclean.

RaduwashalftemptedtotellthemGodhadnothingtodowiththis—ithadbeenayoungwomanwithgreaseonherhandsandsorrowinherheart.Butitwoulddonogood.

Finally,afterfartoolong,themenmanagedtoleveragetheiconoutofthemudandbackontotheirshoulders.Araggedcheerwentup,butit

wouldnothavefeltoutofplaceatafuneralforallthehappinessitheld.Then theworldwas lit for a single second in blindingwhite.Radu

hadtimeonlytowonderifhetrulywasbeingstruckdownforblasphemybefore a clap of thunder louder than any bombardment followed aninstantlater,shakingtheground.Screamsandcrieswentup.Arushingsoundmovedtowardthem.Radusawtherainbeforeithit.Itwasasolidwallofwater,so thickandfast that itslammedinto thecrowdwith theforceofariver.

SomethingstungRadu’sface.Hetouchedhischeektomakecertainhewasnotbleeding.Thenanotherpieceofhailstruckhim,andanother.The hail fellwithmore fury than the arrows of theOttomans. Anotherbrilliantboltof lightningstrucknearby,thethunderaccompanyingitsopowerfulRaducouldhearnothingfornearlyaminuteafterward.

All aroundhimpeoplewere falling to their knees,unable to seeorwalkinthemiddleofthetempest.RaduknewGodhadnothingtodowiththe icon slipping. This, however, was difficult to attribute to anythingelse.Thewaterfellsofuriouslythatitbeganstreamingdownthestreet,rising toRadu’s ankles and then to his knees. The narrow streetswerefunnelingit,channelingitintoasuddenriver.

“We have to get out of this!” Cyprian shouted. Radu could barelyhearhim,thoughCyprian’smouthwasrightnexttohisear.Hepointedatthealleytheyhadbeenaimingfor.Becauseoftheslope,thewaterdidnottravelfarupit.Thetwomenpushedthroughthestreet,mudsuckingattheir boots, the hungry water pulling eagerly. A child in front of themwentdown,disappearingbeneaththebrownwater.

Radudovetohisknees,pushinghishandsdownblindly.Hecaughtafoot and pulled the child into the air. A woman rushed toward them.Raduhandedherthechild.Cyprianshouted,pointingtoanoldmanwhohadgonedown.Theyhurriedtohim,helpinghimupanddragginghimthroughthewatertothealley.

“There!”Cyprianwavedtowardawomaninthemiddleofthestreetholdinganinfanttoherbreastandunabletomove.Hestartedforward,but another blinding flash of lightning and an overpowering burst ofthundercrackedthroughthealley.

Someofthecrackingnoiseswerenotthethunder.Thestonesfromtheroofabovethemthathadbeenstruckfellinajumble,takingCyprian

downbeneaththem.

W ALLACHIAWASFATALLYFLAWEDwhenitcametokeepingprincesalive.Theboyarsweretaskedwithprotectingtheprince.Theycontrolled

allthemanpower,allthetroops,allthebladesthatstoodbetweenlifeanddeath.Intheory,thepurposewastokeeptheprinceloyaltothecountryandthepeoplewhomhedependedonforsurvival.

Itmayhaveworked,weretheboyarsever loyaltoaprince.ButtheroadswereopenandclearinfrontofLadalikeafieldafterharvest.Shewas grateful now that the boyarswere never loyal to a prince. The fewmentheprincehadbeenabletorallyweredeadontheroadbehindthem.

“So,whatistheplan?”Nicolaeasked.Ladashrugged.“That—thatisnotaplan.Youhavenoplan?Really?None?”“Wegoin.Wetakethethrone.Thatisalltheplanweneed.”“No,Idefinitelyneedmoreplanthanthat.”Bogdangrunted.“Shetoldyoutheplan.Shutup.”Ladakepthereyesonthecitygrowingeverlargerinfrontofthem.

Homeswereclosertogetheras farmlandgavewayto lifeclingingtotheedgeof the city and theopportunity it provided.Which, judgingby theconditionofthehomes,wasnotmuch.

Ladadidnotsmileatthepeoplewhohuddledinthedarkdoorways,watching her procession. But she could feel their stares, feel theirwhispers. Nicolae shifted defensively. She shook her head at him. Shewouldnotcower.

“Look,”Petrusaid,pointingupatthesky.Among the first stars beginning to pierce the night, therewas one

falling.Itburned, lighttrailingbehinditasitslowlymovedthroughthegatheringdarkness.

“Itisanomen,”DacianasaidfromherseatinfrontofStefanonhishorse,hervoicequietwithwonder.

Lada closed her eyes, remembering another night when stars fellfromtheheavens.Shehadalmostbeenhappythen,withthetwomensheloved.Nowshehadneitherofthem.Butshehadknownthatnightwhatsheknewnow:nothingbutWallachiawouldeverbeenough.

Thestarssawher.Theyknew.She lifted a hand in the air toward the burning sign as she rode

forward, letting everyone see her pointing to the omen of her coming.Everyonewouldwitnessit.

They were her people. This was her country. This was her throne.Sheneedednointrigues,noelaborateplans.Wallachiawashermother.Aftereverythingshehadbeenthrough,allshehaddoneinpursuitofthethrone,shewasleftwithonethingonly:herself.

Shewasenough.Thegatestothecitywereclosedwhentheycametothem.Twomen

illuminatedbytorchesstoodatthetop,afaintmetallicclinkingpuzzlingLadauntilsherealizedtheyweretremblingintheirchainmail.

“Openthegates,”shesaid.Themenlookedateachother,unsurewhattodo.Theylookedover

hershoulder,wherehermenlinedupbehindher.Amurmurofnoiselikepebblessignalinganavalancheaccompaniedher.

“Icomelikethatstar,burninginthenight.”Sheraisedhervoicesoeveryonecouldhear.“AnyoneonmysidebeforeItakethethronewillbeasalariedsoldier.Irewardmerit,andtherewillbemuchopportunityforadvancementoffortunes.”

“How?”oneofthemenasked.

“Becauseanyonewhoopposesmewillbedead.Thosearemyterms.Theywillnotbeofferedagain.”

Thegateopened.Severalmen fell into line with her own as they rode into the city.

“You,”shesaid,pointingatoneofthem.“Delivermytermstoeveryguardyoumeet.”

He sprinted eagerly ahead of Lada’s troops. They continued at anunhurried pace. The streets were narrow, like spokes in a wheel goingtowardthecastle.Shelookedbackonlyonce,toseeherpartystretchingback to the gate and beyond, everyone squeezing in to follow. Theirnumbers had swelled to more than double the soldiers. Men, women,evenchildren.Thechildrendancedand laughed in the torchlight like itwasaparade.Themenandwomenwerewarier,butanintensityshoneintheireyesthathadnotbeentherebefore.Shehaddonethat.

Shefacedforwardagain.ShehadnotromanticizedTirgovistewhenshe lived here, but after all these years and her time in the OttomanEmpire, itwasnotonlysmaller thansheremembered,butalsodingier,bleaker. Even the manors were pale and haphazard imitations ofstateliness.Painthad chippedaway to reveal thebrownandgray stoneskeletonsofhouseslikefleshrottingfrombone.

No one exited the boyar manors to join the procession. Theirwindowswere curtainedand shuttered against thenight.AgainstLada.Theypasseda fountain that she remembered runningwith clearwater.Shehaddunkedherhead thereonce, trying towashaway the fear thatliving in the castle had bred within her. Now, fetid water lay still andstinkinginit.Butshewasnotafraidanymore,andhadnothingtowashaway.

Thegates to thecastlewallwereopen.Guardsstoodtoeitherside,eyes on the ground, heads lowered as she passed. Nicolae and Bogdanlooked around rapidly, shifting behind her, but she had no fear ofassassins’ arrows. Just asHunyadihad ridden into the citywearinghisconfidenceandrightnessaroundhim,sowouldshe.Noonecouldshoother.Noonecouldstopher.

Shenodded toward thedoor to the castle. The guardwhohad runaheadopenedit forher.Sherodeherhorsestraightthrough, itshoovesclattering against the stone floor.Nopretty tiles here, no rugs, nothing

betweentheteethofthecastleandthepeopleitdevoured.She liked it that way. Her horse plodded forward, tentative in the

narrowhallswith their burning torches.Behindher, sheheardBogdanandNicolaetryingtocalmtheirhorses.Shedidnotstoporwaitforthemtoreassure thenervousbeasts.The throneroomwasaheadofher.Thelasttimeshehadbeenhere,shehadwatchedherfatherpretendhehadanypowerleftasheaddressedHunyadi.

It felt right that as she entered high on the back of her horse, theDanestiprincesatstiffandsweatingonthethrone.Aphantommemoryofthescentofherfather’sbeardoilteasedhernose.Shewishedforoneheartbeatthatthemanonthethronewereherfather.Thathecouldseewhatshehadbecome,inspiteofhim.Becauseofhim.

TheDanestiwassayingsomething,butshehadnotbotheredtostartlistening. Her eyes were caught on the curved length of the Ottomansword still hanging above the throne. It was framed by two torches,flickeringhypnotically.Sheguidedherhorsecloser,entranced.

“Isaid,explainyourself!”Startled,shelookeddownatthesputteringprince.Hisfacewasred,

asheenofsweatmakinghisskinglow.Shedidnotrememberhimfromhertimehereasagirl.Hehadnotmatteredtoherthen,andhedidnotmattertohernow.

Sheglancedaroundtheroom.Therewereseveralguards,butnonemovedtowardher.Sheheardvoicesinthehall,someoneswearingaboutahorse.Shewasalone.

Itdidnotmatter.Sheaddressedthesword.“Ihavedeliveredmytermsalready.”“Ihaveheardnoterms!”theprincehuffed.“They are not for you. They are for theWallachians in this room.

Landandwealthforthoseonmyside.Deathforthoseopposed.”“Youhavenorighttoofferthemsuchthings!”ShenudgedherhorseforwardsothattheDanestihadtoscrambleto

thesideofthethronetoavoidthehorse’slong,velvetynose.Ladastoodin the stirrups, reaching for the sword on the wall. She tugged it free,pullingitoutofitssheath.Itwasdimmedbyagebutsharpenough.Theswordoftheirenemies.Theswordoftheirvassalage.Theswordoftheir

weakness.Her sword now. She lifted it in the air, turning it to playwith the

torchlight.“Ihavetheonlyrightthereis.”Sheputtheswordthroughtheusurper’s chest before he could answer her.He hadnothing to say shecaredabout.Sheturnedherhorse,pullingtheswordfree.

“Itisgoingtobeanightmaretocleanthatthrone,”Nicolaesaidashewalkedintotheroom,followedbyBogdanandtherestofhermen.

Ladasmiled.“Iamthethrone.Puthisbodyonastakeinthesquareas proof that I keep my promises. Loyalty rewarded. Cowardice cutdown.”

The gate guard ran forward eagerly, dragging the body from thethrone.Itleftatrailofblood,blackinthedimlight.Theonlylegacythisprincewouldeverhave,hisweaknesswrittenacrossstonesastestamenttoLada’ssuperiority.

Bogdantookaknee,hisdeepvoiceboomingthroughtheroom.“AllhailLadathedragon,princeofWallachia!”

Lada’s horse shifted, putting her directly in line with one of thenarrow, high windows. Through it, perfectly framed, the falling starfinally burned out. She lifted her face, closing her eyes, as hermotherblessedher.Awarmthsettleddeepinside,andsheclutchedthelocketshealwayswore.

Shewashome.

“D O YOU THINKHEwill recover?”Radu asked, pacing anxiously.Hehadhalfcarried,halfdraggedCyprianbacktothehouse.Though

Cypriandidnotappeartohavesufferedanysignificantvisibledamage,acutonhisheadbledfreely,andhehadnotyetwokenup.

“Time will tell.” Nazira finished cleaning up the blood. She gaveRaduaconcernedlookthatmanagedtopullherfulllipsnearlyflat.“Sitdown.Youcannotworryhimbacktohealth.”

Raducollapsed intoachairandputhishead inhishands.“Iknowwegreasedthepolesof the icon.Butthewayitrefusedtobepickedupagain—andthenthestorm.Ihaveneverbeeninastormofsuchsuddenfury. They brought out theHodegetria to guide them, and instead theyweresweptaway,carriedoffinthemiddleofatempest.”

“This city isgetting toyou,Radu.Evenyousee signs ineverythingnow.”

Radu nodded, rubbing his eyes and leaning back. “I know. I feelsorry for them. To see your own destruction reflected in everythingaroundyou—themoon,theweather,theshakingoftheearthitself—Iamamazedthatanyoneremainsinthiscity.Whycouldtheynotleave?”

Nazira smiled sadly. “I persuaded Helen to. I know there was no

reasonformetocontinuemyfriendshipwithher,butshewassosadandlost.Igaveherthelastofourmoney.YesterdaysheslippedintoGalata,whereshehasdistantrelationswhocanhelphergettoAthens.”

“Thatwasagoodthing.”The door opened andValentin appearedwith a bowl of water and

some clean rags.Nazira took them; thenRadu held up a hand to keepValentinfromleaving.“Doyouhaveanyfamilyinthecity?”

Valentinshookhishead.“Myparentsdiedtwoyearsago.Mysister,too.”

“Aunts?Uncles?”“No,sir.”“Whataboutoutsidethecity?Doyouhaveanywheretogo?”Valentinstoodstraighter,puffinguphischest.“No,sir,andifIdid,I

wouldnotgoanyway.MyplaceisservingCyprian,andIwillstaywhereheisuntiltheend.”

“WhatifIneededtosendalettertomysisterinHungary?OnethatIcouldsendonlywithsomeoneItrustabsolutely?”

Valentinsmiled,withanexpressiontooknowingandwearyforaboyas young as he. “Then I would say I suspect you of tricking me, andanyway,Ihaveheardyourstoriesofyoursisterandwouldrathertakemychanceshere.”

Radulaughed,shockedathowmuchtheboyhadpickedupon.“Verywell.Butpromisemeonething:Ifthecityisfallingaroundyou,youdoeverythingyoucantogetout.Doyouunderstand?AndifIamnothere,youhelpNaziraandCypriangetout.”

Valentinstoodevenstraighter,givingadignifiednod.“Iwillprotectthemwithmylife.”

“Goodboy.”Valentinleft,closingthedoorsoftlybehindhim.Cyprian moaned. Radu rushed to the bedside. “Cyprian? Can you

hearme?”Cyprian tried to lift a hand to his head, his eyes squeezed shut.

“Radu?”“Yes!Youaresafe,athome.”

“Ithink—”hecroaked,hisvoicecracking.“Iwillgethimsomethingtodrink!”Nazirahurriedfromtheroom.Cyprian swallowed, still not opening his eyes. “I think the city fell

downonmyhead.”Radu laughed in relief. “It did. But youByzantines are remarkably

hardheaded.”Squinting,CyprianlookedatRadu.“Radu!Youarehere!”“Yes.Iamrighthere.”Cyprianliftedahand,searchingintheair.Radutookitinhisown.“Iwentbackforyou.”Cyprian’seyesdriftedshutagain.“No,” Radu said, gently. “I was not hurt. I brought you home.

Remember?”Cyprian shook his head, then cringed, crying out in pain. He

squintedagain.“No,IwentbacktoEdirneforyou.”What if the blow had permanently damaged Cyprian’smind? “We

arenotinEdirne.WeareinConstantinople.”“I know that,” Cyprian snapped, rolling his eyes. “You are very

confused.”Radutriednottosmile.“Youareright.Iamtheconfusedone.”“Weneverspoke,butyourface…Thelookyousharedwithhimabout

thebook.Ineverstoppedthinkingofyou.”“Whatbook?”RaduwantedtokeepCyprianawakeandtalking,even

ifitwasnonsense.Cyprian waved his free hand. “The book we gave the sultan. You

understoodhowfunnyitwas.Thedragonbook.IwishedsomuchIcouldlaughwithyou.EventhenIknewyouwouldhaveawonderfullaugh.Hedidnotwantmetogoback,youknow.”

Radu searched hismemory, trying to figure outwhat Cyprianwastalking about. Books and dragons?And then it rushed back. Last year.The delegation fromConstantinople afterMehmed’s coronation. It wasthefirsttimeRaduhadseenCyprian.BackwhenCyprianwasanamelessambassadordeliveringabookonSaintGeorgeandthedragonasagift.Radurememberedthatmomentperfectly,too.ThatstartlingjoltwhenhehadmetCyprian’scleargrayeyesandseenthehiddenlaughterthere.

“WhodidnotwantyoutogobacktoEdirne?”Raduasked,suddenlyveryinterestedintheconversation.

“Myuncle.Toodangerous. I insisted, though. Iwanted to speak toyou.”

Radu’s heart was racing. “To ask me to come here and giveinformationonMehmed?”

“No.” Cyprian’s voice went far away and quiet. “I just wanted tospeaktoyou.Iwantedtohearyoulaugh.”Hesmiled,liftingtheirclaspedhandstowardRadu’scheek.Raduleanedhisheaddown,lettingCyprian’sfingersbrushagainsthisskin.Thoughhisfingerswerecold,thetouchfeltlikefire.

“Iregretnothing,”Cyprianmurmured,andthenhisfacerelaxedintosleep.

ThedoorclickedshutandRadustartled,lookingupguiltily.“Oh, husband.” Nazira sighed, already in the room, for how long

Radu did not know. “You almost make me believe in fate, for howunfortunateyoursis.”

She set down a bowl of broth and a mug of watered-down wine.Adjusting Cyprian’s blankets, she knelt across the bed from Radu andlookedupathim.“Firstamanwithnohearttogiveyou,andnowamanwhocanneverknowyourtruths.”

Radustood,hispulsestillracing,hischeeksflushed.“I—Hewas—Iamnot—”

Nazira looked tenderly at Cyprian, brushing some hair from hisforehead.“Isuspected,butIhopedIwaswrong.Itseemedtoocruel,tooabsurdanirony.”

“YouknowIamloyaltoMehmed!”Nazira’s face darkened faster than the tempest in the streets. “You

owe him nothing more than your loyalty. Certainly not your love.NormallyIwouldrejoicethatyourhearthadstirredinanotherdirection.Butthis…”Sheloweredherheadontothebed,hidingherfacefromhim.“Oh,Radu.Whatwillwedo?”

Abellinthedistancetolleddoom,doom,doom.

Radu could not sit at Cyprian’s bedside.Hewandered the streets untilnightfall.Thestormhaddisappearedassuddenlyas itcame,thecloudstakingresidenceontheearthinstead.Theairwasstillanddead,thecityshroudedasifforburial.

As night fell, the fog thickened,masking all lights andmaking thecityasdarkasacave.Raduhadstartedtowardhomewhenmutedcriesof“Fire,fire!”brokethroughthefog.Heturned,runningintheirdirection,wonderingifthiswasit,ifthewallhadfinallyfallen.Instead,hesawtheroofoftheHagiaSophiaflickeringwithlight.

Horrified,heranseveralstepstowardthechurchbeforestopping.Itwasnot fire.The lightdancedandmovedalong theroof,but itwas thewronghue for fire,morewhiteandblue thanyellow.And therewasnosmoke.Raduwatched,transfixed,asthelightgatheredaroundthemainspireandthenshotupwardintothesky.

Hestared,blinkinginthedarkness,theafterimageplayingacrosshisvision.Hehadneverseenanythinglikethis,neverheardofanythinglikeit.Butno—hadnotGodappeared toMoses as fire?A cloudduring theday—liketheimpenetrablefog—andapillaroffireatnight.

Radu could not breathe, could not comprehendwhat he had seen.BecausetheonlywayhecouldexplainitwasthathehadseenthespiritofGodhimself.AndGodhadleftConstantinoplebehind.

Butthefirehadgoneintothesky,nottothecampsoftheOttomans.Perhaps all their prayershad canceled eachother out. Itwas onlymenagainstmennow.

Godwasrighttoabandonthem.Ifanyonehaddecidedonmercyandreason over stubbornness, all these lives could have been spared. IfMehmedhadallowed thecity tocontinue itsnatural, slowdeath ratherthanneedingtoclaimit.IfConstantinehadbowedtotheimpossibleoddsandoptedtosavehispeopleoverhispride.

Radu was so angry with both of them. Different possibilities spunthrough his mind. Killing Constantine, as he had considered. It wouldleadtosurrender.

Using Mehmed’s trust and sending a message into the Ottomancamps thatHunyadiwasonhiswaywithanarmy from thepope.Thatwould tip things out of Mehmed’s favor, forcing him to accept a newpeacetreaty.

EitherwasabiggerbetrayalthanRaduhaditinhimtocommit,andforthathewasasculpableasemperororsultan.Hecouldnotmaketheharddecision,couldnotsolvethiswheretheyrefusedto.

Raduwandered,lostinthefog.Itclungtohim,questioning,nagging.Raduwassorrier thanhehadeverbelievedpossible.Somewhere in thepast months he had grown to love this odd, superstitious, worn-downcity.Somewhere in thepastmonthshehadgrownto love themanwhobroughtthemhere.

Butanendwascoming.IfMehmeddidnottakethecity,itwouldbehis end.Halil would see to that.MoreMuslimswould die in Christiancrusades,likeFatima’sfamilyhad.Andthecitywouldstillfalleventually.ButifRaduhelpedthecityfallnow,hecouldsaveMehmed.RaducouldbeathissidetoseethefutureMehmedwouldcreate.

Lada had despised Radu for the fact that he would always chooseMehmed.NazirahadtoldhimthathedidnotoweMehmedhislove.

ButhedidoweMehmedhislife.AndMehmedwastheonlymanwhocouldfillthedestinylaidoutbytheProphet,peacebeuponhim.

HehadimaginedConstantinople,hadwanteditforMehmed.Ithadbeen simple and straightforward. But now he knew the true cost ofthings, the murky horrors of the distance between wanting somethingandgettingit.

HehadwantedMehmedinwayshecouldneverhavehim,andthat,too,hadslowlybeendestroyinghim.

What,then,didhehaveleft?Raduclosedhiseyes,rememberingthelight.Godmighthaveleftthe

city,butRaduwouldnever leavehisGod.AndConstantinopleas itwaswould always be a threat to Islam, bringing crusades, destabilizing theOttomanEmpire.

Somelivesareworthmorethanothers,Ladahadtoldhim.Hehadwonderedwhenthescaleswouldtipoutoftheirfavor,hadthoughtheramonster for valuing their lives above all others. But he had valuedMehmed above all. He valued Nazira more than any innocents in thiscity.AndthevaluehehadtoadmitheheldforCyprianwouldbreakhisownheart.

Itwaswrong,thisweighingandmeasuringlivesasthoughtheywere

coins thatcouldbespentorsaved.He longedtobe freeof itall, to liveamongmenseeingeveryoneashisbrother,toviewnooneashisenemy.

Buthischoicewasmade.HewalkedtowardtheHagiaSophiatofindAmal. He would do everything in his power to give Constantinople toMehmed,tothetrueandonlyGod,andlethisownheartbreakorstopasitwouldafter.

“THECASTLEINEDIRNEwasnicer,”Petrusaid,lookingdubiouslyatthewhitewashedwallsandplainstonefloorsofthedininghall.

“There were pigpens in Edirne nicer than this castle,” Lada said.“Youarewelcometogobackandliveinoneofthem.”

“I like this castle! Really!” Petru said, scrambling to repair thedamagehefearedhehaddone.

Ladasighedandshookherhead.“NoonehatesthiscastlemorethanIdo.But this is thecapital, sowe liveherenow.”Shesatback, lookingaroundthetable.Nicolae,Petru,Stefan,Daciana,andBogdanwerewithher.LadahadsentforOana.Ifheroldnursewasinchargeofthekitchen,Ladaknewshewouldbesafefromanyattemptstopoisonherfood.

“Hasanyonecheckedthetreasuryyet?Doweevenhaveatreasury?”Lada realized how little of the actual running of a castle she hadwitnessed as a child. Mehmed had a legion of men employed to keepcharge of his empire’s finances. Lada did not even know where herresourceswerephysicallylocated—orwhethershehadany.

“Icanhuntfortreasureinthecastle,”Nicolaesaid.“Me too!”Petru satup, excited.SometimesLada forgothowyoung

hewas.

Howyoungshewas,too.Shefeltitmorenow,inthethreedayssinceshehad taken the throne. Shehad focused for so long on getting here,thatshewasnotquitesurewhattodonowthatheronlygoalwasbehindher.

“Idoubt there ismuch to find,”Daciana said. “Would thepreviousprincehavekepthisfamilywealthhere?Ourboyar”—sheturnedherheadtothesideandspit—“andhisfamilykepttheirwealthontheirownland.The Danesti was not always prince. His wealth would be held by hisfamily.”

“Youneedtaxes,”Stefansaid.LadanoticedthathisrighthandandDaciana’s left hand were not on the table. Were they holding handsbeneathit?

“You do need taxes,” a man’s voice said. “And for that, you needboyars.Andforthat,youneedme.”

She lookedup to seeTomabeamingather,his armsopenwideasthough expectingher to run to him.At his sidewasOana,who shiftedawayfromhimwitha lookonherface likeshesmelledsomethingfoul.Bogdanstoodandembracedhismother.Shepattedhisarm,thenlookedLadaupanddown.Nodding, she tightened theapronaroundherwaistandwalkedtowardthekitchenmutteringaboutgettingthingsinshape.

LadawassurprisedathowrelievedshewastohaveOanahereagain.Itfeltright.

Toma,ontheotherhand…He sat down in the chair Bogdan had vacated, the one to Lada’s

immediate right. “Why are youmeeting in here?”He looked derisivelyaround the room. “You shouldbeholding court in the throne room, oryourchambers.Ilookedforyoutherefirst.”

Ladahadbeen staying in the tinybarrackswithhermen.That feltmorelikehomethanthiscastle.“Ihavenottakenchambersyet.”

“Youmust.And stop sittingwithyourmen likea commoner.Theyshouldbestandingatthereadynearthedoors,nottreatedlikeadvisors.Appearancesmatter,Lada.”

“Speaking of appearances,”Nicolae interrupted—Lada suspected tospiteToma’spronouncementthathermenweremerelyguards—“whyareyouhere?”

Tomasmiled,showingallhisstainedteeth.“BeforeIdeliverthegoodnews to Matthias, we need to discuss finances. Castles do not runthemselves,Iamafraid.AndwewillhavetoextendquiteafewfavorstosecuretheloyaltyoftheremainingDanestiboyarsafterwhatyoudidtotheirprince.”

Ladasighed,makingherself listenasTomainstructedher.The lasttimeshehadbeenforcedtositthroughtediousinstructioninTirgoviste,at leastshehadbeenable todemandto learnoutside.Nowshedidnothaveeventhatluxury.

ThecastleremindedLadaofatomb,heavystoneswaitingtoclaimherastheyhadher fatherbeforeher.Shedidnotwant to live there—already,shecravedescape,thinkinglonginglyofthemountainpeakinArges.Butshewastheprince,andtheprincelivedinthecastle.

She took her father’s old rooms, throwing out everything that hadbelongedtothedeadDanesti.Someofitmighthavebeenleftoverfromherfather.Shedidnotcareeitherway.DacianatookoverafterLadahadclearedtherooms,securingenoughfurnishingsforthemtofeellivable.

“Are you sure youdonotwant curtains?” she asked, hands onherhips,herbellyjuttingout.

Lada stared thoughtfully at the empty space above the narrowwindow.“MybrotherandIonceusedacurtainrodtopushanassassinoffabalcony.Maybeweshouldaddthem.”

“Well,Ithoughttheymightbepretty.But,certainly,theycandoubleasweapons.Youareverypractical.”

Ladashookherhead.“Ihatethiscastleandeveryroominit.Idonotcarewhatitlookslike.”

Daciananodded,notaskinganyquestions.Ladalikedthatabouther.Sheaskedquestionswhensheneededtoandotherwiseletmemoriesliewhere they would. Lada suspected it was because Daciana was equallyreticent to talk about her own past. She seemed quite content in thepresent.ShehadappointedherselfLada’spersonalmaid,but,contrarytoconvention, she did not sleep in Lada’s rooms. Judging by the newexpressionofbemusedhappinessonStefan’s formerlyblank face,LadaknewwhereDacianahadsettled.

Dacianahaddecidedwhatshewantedandhadsecuredit.Inspiteofcarrying anotherman’s child, in spite of her circumstances, in spite ofeverything.Lada felt a pangof jealousy.Tobe able towant amanandclaimhim,heedlessofanythingelse?ShecouldhaveclaimedMehmed.Shehadclaimedhim.Butitdidnotsatisfyher.WhycouldDacianafindhappinesswhenLadacouldnot?

No. That was wrong. Lada had decidedwhat she wanted, and shehadsecuredit.Thethronewashers.

Mehmed’sfaceandthefeelingofhishandsonherbodystillhauntedher, though. She wished she could carve out hismemory with a knife.Tracethelinesofhimthatwouldnotleaveher,thencutthemfree.Shewouldbleed,but shewouldnotdie.Still,he lingered inplacesnoknifecouldeverreach.

Daciana gasped, bringing Lada back to the present. She was bentover,handsonherbelly.

“Areyouill?”Ladaasked.“Ithinkthebabyiscoming.”Ladawasstruckwithaterrordeeperthananybattlefieldcouldhave

presented.Theneed to fleewasoverwhelming. “Iwill goget thenurse.Oana,Imean.”

Daciananodded,breathingdeeply against some internalpainLadadidnotwanttoimagine.

Thenursewaseasytofind.AfterlaughingatLada’sobvioushorror,OanaescortedDacianatoanotherroom.LadawaitedoutsidewithStefan,whopacedwithnervesasthoughthechildwerehis.Ladawonderedidlywhat they would do with the newborn bastard. That was none of herbusiness,though.

ThehopeonStefan’s facegrew increasinglypained. Itwasobvioushe loved Daciana. Lada wondered what that must feel like, to knowsomeonelovedyouenoughtotakeeverythingyouwere.Towait.Tohope.

Shewonderedwhatitwouldfeelliketobethepersonwholovedthatmuch,too.

She found Bogdan and invited him to her bedroom, but it didnothingtotaketheacheawayfromtheedgesofhermemoryofMehmed.After, Bogdan wanted to linger. Lada dressed hurriedly and left her

rooms.Shedidnothavespace inherheart for that.Notafter last time.NotafterlovingMehmedsomuch,andbeingsodeeplybetrayedbyhim.

No.Bogdanwassafe.Bogdanwassteady.Andshedidnotandwouldnever loveBogdanas shehadMehmed,whichwasbotha reliefandanagony.

WhenOana told her thatDaciana had safely delivered a little girl,Ladawasunmoved.“Theywanttoseeyou,”thenursesaid.

Ladadidnotwanttoseethem.ButStefanwasoneofheroldestandmosttrustedmen.Sosheenteredtheroom,readyforthescentofbloodandsweatandfear.Instead,shefoundacozy,warmspace.Dacianawascurled in a nest of blankets, the babe at her breast. Stefan sat next tothem,gazinginwonderatthetiny,mewlingcreature.Dacianalookedup,beaming.

“Thankyou,”shesaid.Ladafrowned.“Forwhat?”“Forgivingmeaworldwhere I can raisemydaughterhow Iwish.

ForgivingusthisWallachia.”Ladafeltsomethingtenderandsweetunfurlinginherchest.Itwasa

vulnerable feeling. A dangerous one. She cleared her throat. “Well. IguessIwillhavetofindanothermaid.”

Dacianalaughed.“Thereisaboyarwomanwhohasalreadyhiredmeonasawetnurse.It isamazingwhattheywillpayfor.ButassoonasIamable, Iwill be back to fill your roomwith deadly curtains. Youwillhelpme,right,mylittleLada?”

The endearment was very confusing. Stefan smiled up at her,noddingtowardthebaby.“Wewantedtogiveheranameofstrength.”

Lada’s face flushed. She had to clear her throat again. She leanedcloser,tryingtoseethelittlebundle.“Isshepretty?”

Dacianaheldout thebaby.Her facewasred, squishedandbruisedfromitsviolententranceintotheworld.Darkhairsproutedfromthetopofherhead,andonetinyfistwasballedtightlyandraisedintheair.Shewasnotpretty.Butshescreamed,andthesoundwaspiercingandstrong.“Doyouwanttoholdher?”

“No!”Ladaputherarmsbehindherback just in caseDacianaandStefantriedtoforcethebabyonher.ButDacianaseemedcontenttohold

thebabyherself.Ladatentativelysmiled.“Whensheisoldenough,Iwillgiveheraknife.”

DacianaandStefanbothlaughed,andthoughLadahadbeenserious,she laughed, too. But watching the tiny life, she promised herself shewoulddoexactlythatforthislittlegirlandeveryotherWallachianunderherrule.

Shewouldmakethemstrong.

THE LITURGY WAS PUNCTUATED by the ceaseless bombardment strikes.Raduwished they couldhave coordinatedwithMehmed somehow,

sothatthedistantsoundandvibrationofrockmeetingstonecouldhavematched up perfectly. As it was, the beats fell too soon or too late, ajarring mess guaranteeing no one could truly lose themselves to theworshipservice.

Butthatwasneverapossibility,anyway.Nottonight.For the first time since Constantine had attempted to unite the

churches,theHagiaSophiawaslitup.Alltheirangryclingingtodogmaandnotionsofreligiouspurityhadbeenabandoned,andtheyappealedtoevery icon, every relic, every link toGod theyhad. If theHagia Sophiacouldsavethem,theywerefinallyreadytotryit.

Outsidethewalls,theOttomancampswerequiet.Thebombardmenthad increased, everything they had left being flung at the city inanticipationofonefinalburst.ArrowscameoverthewallswithscrawledwarningsfromsympatheticChristiansoldiers:

Theendiscoming.But they did not need the information written on arrows. It was

alreadywritteninthemassivestonecannonballshittingthewalls,inthe

dayofrestandprayerMehmedhadgivenhismen.Onelastassault,onelastchancetodefendorattack,tostandorfall,toliveordie.

Andsothepeopleofthecitycametochurch.TheHagiaSophiawaspacked, claustrophobic; people stood shoulder to shoulder. Radubreathedthesameairaseveryonearoundhim.Theyexhaledterrorandresignation, and he inhaled it until he could not catch his breath. HemuchpreferredtheHagiaSophiadark,withthesoundofbirdsflutteringneartheroof.Thathadfeltclosertoworshipthanthis.

Constantine stood at the front, looking upward as though hewerealreadyaniconhimself.Nearby,Giustinianistood,paleandsweating.Heshouldhavebeensitting,butappearanceswereeverything.Hehadbeeninjured in the bombardment yesterday. The panic that spread throughthe city at the idea of losing him had been more dangerous than anycannon. And so Giustiniani stood when he should have been resting,prayedwhen he should have been sleeping, all so the people could seetheiremperorandtheirmilitarycommanderandhavesomesemblanceofhope.

Whentheserviceended,noonemoved.Raduwasdesperate togetoutside, to be away from all this. A hand tugged on his vest and hewhirledaround,readytostrike.

Helookeddownintotheeyesofthelittleheir,Manuel.“Whereismycousin?”Manuel asked. Something in theway his lip trembled but hischinstayedfirmstabbedRadutothecore.ManuelwasexpectingtohearthatCyprianwasdead,andhewaspreparinghimselfnottocryoverthenews.Radudroppedintoacrouchsohewasfacetofacewiththeboy.

“Cyprianisrestingathome.Hewashitontheheadwithsomerocks,buthewillgetbetter.”

Manuelletoutabreathofrelief,grinningtorevealhisfirstfewlostteeth.“Hepromisedtotakemefishingwhenthesiegeisover.”

“Wellthen,thereyouhaveit.Hewillhealquickly,becausehewouldneverbreakapromiselikethat.”

Manuel nodded, quick to accept comfort.He slippedhis tiny handintoRadu’shand,anchoringRaduwiththeweightofhisinnocence.Johnandtheirnursesoonjoinedthem,theolderboysolemnandashen-faced.HenoddedtoRaduandRaduformallydippedhishead.

“Youwillprotectus,”hesaid.Raduwantedtosinkintotheground.

Johnnodded again, andRadu realized the boywas reassuring himself.“Themenandthewallswillprotectus.”

Everyone turned, watching as Constantine, stately and regal,marchedoutof thechurch.As thedoorclosedbehindhim, therewasawhooshofcollectivelyheldbreathsreleased,alongwithwailsandcriesofdespair.Peoplescatteredineverydirection.Raduoverheardsnatchesofplans to hide, places that might be safe, cisterns underground that noTurkwouldthinktolookin.Atleasttheyknewthelimitsoftheirfaith.

Radu grabbed the nurse’s arm as she tried to herd the boys away.“Stayhere,”hesaid.

Shescowledinoffense.“Iamtotaketheboysbacktothepalace.”“If the walls are breached, the palace will be the first place the

soldiersgolookingforloot.”She lifted her nose defiantly in the air as though Radu’s dour

predictionwere foul to smell. “Those filthyTurkscannotcomepast thecolumns.TheangeloftheLordwilldescendfromheavenanddrivethemawaywithaflamingsword.”

Radu held back an exasperated huff, though it cost him dearly.Instead he smiled encouragingly. “Yes, of course. Which is why youshouldstayhere.TheHagiaSophia is farther in thecity than theangelwilllettheTurksget,soyouwillbesafesthere.”

Shefrowned,weighinghiswords.“Anditwilldotheboysgoodtopraymore.”No Byzantine nurse could resist the lure of forcing her charges to

pray.Shetookbothboys’handsandmarchedbackintothecenteroftheHagia Sophia. Radu wished he could do more. But he knew MehmedwouldwanttheHagiaSophiaintact,andwouldsendsoldierstoprotectitifandwhentheybreachedthewalls. Itwassafer thananywhereelse inthecity.

He walked out the doors, breathing the evening air with relief.Another little hand tugged on his shirt.He glanced down to see Amal.Takingacoin—hislast—heplaceditintheboy’spalm.“Tellhimtolooktothegatesatthepalacewall.Iwill—”

“Whereismynephew?”Raduwhirledaround.Constantinestaredwearilybackathim.Radu

stammered in surprise andguilt. “He—he—he is resting. I thinkhewillrecover,butheisnotfittofight.”Heglancedtotheside.Amalwasgone.

Constantinenodded,somethinglikereliefinhiseyes.“Takehisplaceatmyside,then.”

RaduwassweptalongwithConstantine’sparty.Stuckinthemiddlenext to Giustiniani, he was unable to slip free. This was not where hewanted tobe tonight.Hehadplanned topositionhimself at theCircusGate—a small gate opening into Blachernae Palace. He needed to bethere. But there was nothing he could do to get away without lookingsuspicious. Constantine led them through the city, past the inner wall,andtothemassesofsoldiersclusteredinfrontoftheLycusRiversectionof thewall. Itwas here and at theBlachernaePalace section that theirfinalstandwouldbemade.Thepalacewasvisibleinthedistance.Nazirawasthere,asplanned,andhewasstuckhere.

Constantineclimbedontoapileofrubble,lookingoutinthetwilightover the heads of his men. “Do not fear the evil Turks!” His boomingvoice was punctuated by a distant impact. “Our superior armor willprotectus.Oursuperiorfightingwillprotectus.OurGodwillprotectus!Theirevilsultanstartedthewarbybreakingatreaty.HebuiltafortressontheBosporus,onourland,allwhilepretendingatpeace.Helookedonus with envy, lusting after the city of Constantine the Great, yourhomeland, the truehomelandof allChristiansand theprotectionof allGreeks!HehasseenthegloryofourGodandwantsitforhimself.Willwelethimtakeourcity?”

Themenshoutednoangrily.“Willwe let the call to prayer corrupt the air goodChristianshave

breathedformorethanathousandyears?”Anotherroar,evenlouder.“Willweletthemrapeourwomen,murderourchildrenandelders,

andprofane thesacredtemplesofGodby turningthemintostables fortheirhorses?”

This time the roar of anger was accompanied by the slamming ofspear butts into the ground and the pounding of fists on shields.Raducould not point out that it had been aChristian crusade two hundredyearsbeforethathadbeenguiltyofalltheabove.

Constantinecontinuedon.“Todayisyourdayoftriumph.Ifyoushed

even one drop of blood, youwill prepare for yourself amartyr’s crownandimmortalglory!”Heraisedafistintheair.“WithGod’shelpwewillgainthevictory!Wewillslaughtertheinfidels!WewillbearthestandardofChristandearnoureternalrewards!”

The sound of the cheering and screaming was almost enough todrownoutthebombardment.Constantineheldhisarmsintheair,thenloweredthemandturned.His facewashaggardanddrawn, losing lightas quickly as the day turned to night around them. “We lock the gatesbackintothecity,”hesaidquietlytoGiustiniani.“Westandorfallwhereweare.Noonegetsout.Ifthewallfalls,wealldietogether.”

Giustinianinoddedgrimly.Raduwatchedthetwomenwithadisconnectedsenseoffarewell.In

his time here, he had seen them be truly great, holding together a cityagainst impossibleodds.Andhehadseenthemcommitatrocitieswhiledoingit.Herespectedthem,andhehatedthem,andheknewtheworldwouldbelesserfortheirdeaths.

Iftheydied.He both hoped for and dreaded that outcome, impossible to

reconcile,justlikeeverythingelseinthisaccursedcity.HetookaplaceonthewallnexttoGiustiniani.Althoughitwasnight,theOttomanshadlitsomanyfiresthe lightbouncedoff the lowclouds,creatinganominousorange haze everywhere. The defenders could not repair the walls,becausetherewasnocoverofdarkness.

Fromhis vantage pointRadu could see themustering area for theOttomantroops.Somewherenearby,Mehmedwaitedtofindoutwhetherhis grand design would succeed or fail, whether he would fill thepropheciesofgenerations.MaybeifRaduwereouttherewithMehmed,thiswouldhaveallbeenexciting.Itmadehimilltothinkofit,toimaginewhohecouldhavebeen.Howeasilyhecouldhavewantedtheendofthiscityandeveryoneinit.

It also filledhimwith longing, knowing it couldhave been simple.Buthereleasedthatthoughttothenight,too,alongwitheverythingelse.Hewoulddieonthewalltonight,betweenhisbrothersandhisenemies,becausehecouldnolongerdistinguishbetweenthetwo.Theyhadfinallycometotheend.Whicheversidewon,neitherwouldtriumph.

A stone cannonball slammed into the wall beneath Radu and

Giustiniani. They fell to their knees, the impact jarring Radu from histoes tohis teeth.He shookhishead, trying to clear the strange ringingnoiseinhisears.

No.Notringing.Screaming.Helookeduppastthedefensivebarrelsto see a shouting horde rushing toward them. There was no order orsensetotheapproach.Theyranlikeaswarmoflocusts,overeachother,pushingandshoving,eachtryingtogettherefirst.

Thosethatdidwerecutdown.Butitdidnotmatter.Theonesbehindthem climbed over the bodies.When they, too, were killed by arrows,their bodies added to the pile. Radu shot into the melee, watching indisgusted horror as the irregular forces of Mehmed’s army used thecorpses—and sometimes the living injured—as steps. They clawed overeachother,deathitselfatooltocrestthewall.

ThereweresomanymenthatRaducouldnothelpbuthitsomeonewitheveryarrowhefired.Itwasaseffectiveasshootingatwavesofthesea.Themenneverstoppedcoming.Giustinianidirectedhisownforces,anticipating whenever a group of irregulars would breach the wall.“There!”heshouted,pointingtowardastretchnotfarfromRadu.Radurantowardit,watchingasthefirstfewsoldiersclawedandtumbledtheirwayontop.

TherewerenotenoughmenbehindRadu.Hehadgotten there toofast.Hehackedandslashedandblocked,buttherewasnohope.AmanscreaminginWallachianbarreledintohim,trippinghim.Radufellflatonhisback,lookingupintothefaceofdeath.Nomatterwherehewent,hischildhoodfollowed.Andnowitwouldkillhim.

Then the man was gone. Except for his torso, which fell acrossRadu’s feet. Radu blinked away the dust and smoke. All the irregularswho had breached the wall had been cut down by one of their owncannonballs.Radukickedtheman’sbodyaway,layinghisheadbackontothewallandlaughing.

Urbanaandhercannonshadsavedhislifeafterall.Hepushedhimselfup,rushingtoGiustiniani.Hewascertainthathe

hadbeen fated to die just then.But hewas still here.Whichmeant hecouldstillaccomplishsomething.Thistime,ifanopportunitypresenteditself,hewouldnotfalter.

Muchfartheralongthewall,Constantinethrewamanovertheside.

HepointedandasprayofGreekfirelitupthenight,burningthebodiesofthelivingandthedeadagainstthewall.TheGreekfiremovedupanddown,consumingeverything thatwasn’t stone.Menranscreaming, theattack’smomentumgone.

“They are retreating!” Giustiniani roared. The men around Raducheered, some crying and some praying. Between Constantine andGiustiniani,thecitystillstoodachance.GiustinianiclappedRaduontheshoulder.“Youmadeit!Iamglad.”Theyduckedasacannonballwhistledoverhead,fallingsomewhereinthespacebetweenthetwowalls.“Doyouthinkwehavethemontherun?”

“Theywereintendedtowearusdown.NexthewillsendJanissaries.”Mehmedwouldhavesavedhisbestmenforlast.AndRaduknewwithoutquestionthatthenextwavereallywouldbethelast.Ifnumberscouldnotoverwhelm the wall, only the Janissaries stood a chance. And if theycould not win…Mehmedwas finished.He had nothing left to throw atthem.

“Wecanhold.Wewillhold.”Giustinianifavoredhiswoundedlegashe limped toward a ladder. “Get something todrink and eat.Youmen,pickup thewounded.Take themtorestagainst the innerwall.Wewillshiftpositionstocompensate,then—”

Everyone stopped as the music started. Radu watched as faces ofwearyhappinessshiftedintoexhaustedterror.Theywouldhavenobreaktonight.ThemetremusicoftheJanissariescrashedagainstthewallwithasmuchforceandintimidationasanybombardment.Thewhiteflapsoftheir caps glowed like skulls in the firelight as they rushed, screaming,towardthewall.

Thiswas it. This lastwavewould overcome thewall and flood thecity,oritwouldrecede,takingMehmed’schanceswithit.

Mehmed himself rode back and forth, just out of crossbow range.Raducouldseehim,wouldhaveknownhimanywhere.Buthisheartdidnot sing, did not yearn for him. So little land separated them, but thatdistancewassoakedinbloodandlitbyflames.

Giustiniani shouted for Radu. “Cut the ropes! Throw down thehooks!”

Raduranbackandforth,hackingatropes,dislodginghooks.Everyman under Giustiniani followed his commands without hesitation or

question.RaducouldnotseeorhearConstantine,buthewascertainthatsectionofthewallwasthesame.Twomentoholdbackanempire.

Radustopped,sittingwithhisbackagainstabarrelandwatching.AllthemenaroundhimwereItalians,Giustiniani’smen.TheywereasgoodastheJanissaries,andtheyhadthehighground.Whatcouldhedo?Evenifhestoppedhelping,stoppedthrowingdownhooksandropes,hewoulddonothingtoturnthetide.

AmanjumpedoverthewallnexttoRadu.Radulookedupathiminsurprise,seeingLazar’sfaceundertheJanissarycap.

No. Lazar was dead. Radu had killed him to save Mehmed. Radupushedhimselfup, stabbing theJanissaryand lettinghisbody fall.Butthereweremore.Janissaries leaptoverthissectionof thewall, ledbyagiantofaman.Hetoweredovereveryone,thewhiteofhiscapgleamingabove the mass of bodies. He held a broadsword. Unusual for anOttoman,butfittingforhissize.Themanswungtheswordfromsidetoside,cuttingdowneveryonewhocameathimwitheerilysilentefficiency.Protectedbyhisfury,moreandmoreJanissariesclimbedontothewall.

“Withme!”Giustiniani slashedhisway through to the giant.Radufollowedinhiswake,protectinghisback.NotevenGiustinianicouldtakethe giant in hand-to-hand combat, though. As he got close, the manswunghissword.Atthe lastmoment,Giustinianidroppedtohisknees.Heswunghisownswordwithall thestrengthhehadinhim.Thegiantstopped, lookingdown insurprise.Thenheslid to theground,bothhislegscutoffattheknees.

The Janissaries around them stopped in shock. Giustiniani stood,raising his sword in triumph. And this time,when he knewwhat Ladawoulddo,Radudidnothesitate.HeswepthisswordacrossthebacksofGiustiniani’s legs. Straight through themuscles and tendons.One swiftcuttoturnthetide.

Giustiniani fell.Raducaughthim.“Giustiniani!”heshouted. “He iswounded!Help!”

The Italian’smen rushed to themwithall theenergy theyhad left.TheJanissariesremainingonthewallwerequicklyoverwhelmed.

“What should we do?” one of the Italian soldiers asked, tearsstreaming down his face as he looked at the man he had followed indefenseofaforeigncity.

“Wehavetogethimtotheboats!”Radustood,graspingGiustinianiunderthearms.

“No,” Giustiniani moaned, shaking his head. He was white withshockandbloodloss,eyeswild.“Wecannotopenthegate.”

“Wehaveto!Tosavehim!”Radunoddedtothecryingsoldier,whocarefullytookGiustiniani’sruinedlegs.Theymaneuveredhimdownfromthewallwith thehelp of the rest of the Italians, passinghim fromonemantotheother.Giustinianigroanedandcriedoutinpain,allthewhiletellingthemtostop.

They rushed across the open stretch, dodging arrows andcannonballs.AlltheItalianshadfollowed,morethanahundredmenthissectionofthewallcouldnotaffordtolose.

“Thekey!”Radushouted.“Whohasthekey?”“Giustinianidoes!”Radu heard shouting over everything else. On top of the wall,

Constantine stood, gesturing. He was frantic, waving his hands andshakinghishead.Ifthatgateopenedandmenwentthrough,itwouldbeamortalwound to thecity.Toomanywouldchoose to flee if given theoption.Menrantowardthemtostopthem,swordsdrawn.

“Iftheykeepushere,Giustinianiwilldie!”Radushouted.TheItalians,everloyaltoGiustiniani,drewtheirswordsagainstthe

soldierstheyhadfoughtshouldertoshoulderwithall these longweeks.Everyonestopped,waitingtoseewhatwouldhappen.

RadureachedintoGiustiniani’sblood-splatteredvestandpulledoutaheavyironkey.Giustinianigrabbedhishand.“Please,”hesaid.Hisfacewaspaleandbathedinsweat,buthiseyeswerelucid.“Donotdothis.”

Radu looked up at the wall. Constantine stood silhouetted againsttheglowingnightsky.Hisshouldersdrooped.Thenhetookoffhiscloak,throwing itoff thewall.Hishelmet,withametalcircleton it, followed.Heturnedandjoinedthefightatthewallasoneofthemenhehadlivedwith.Asoneofthemenhewoulddiewith.

“ItistheonlythingIcando,”Raduwhispered.Hetuggedhishandfree, then opened the gate. As soon as he was through, he ran towardBlachernae Palace. If any of Giustiniani’s men noticed he did not staywiththem,theyweretoobusysavingthemselvestostophim.

Therewerenotmanymenleftatthepalace.Justahandfultoguardthe Circus Gate. And, in a stroke of luck or providence, they were allItalians. “Giustiniani has been wounded!” Radu shouted. “His onlychanceistogettotheboats!Theyneedyourhelp!”

Themen stood still for a few seconds, then ran. The gate was hisalone. Radu walked to it, his feet dragging. The bar across the doorcarriedtheweightofathousandbetrayals.Hemanagedtoliftit,andleftthe door open.He had chosen this one because itwas themost poorlyguarded, but it was not big enough to let a whole army in.He neededsomethingmore.Ifanyonecouldstillclaimvictoryinthemidstofthis,itwasConstantine.Raduneededtobreakthedefenders’spirits.Ifhedid,the citywould fall.He climbed back along thewall to the palace itself,whereNazirawaswaitingwithacloth-wrappedbundle.

Shethrewherarmsaroundhim,pressingherfaceintohisshoulder.“Ifearedyouweredead.”

“Not yet.” He pulled out the Ottoman flags they had stolen fromOrhan’s tower. They ran through the echoing palace, climbing andclimbinguntiltheyreachedthetop.Fromtheretheyheardthesoundsofdying,theclashofmetal,thescreamsoffury.

Theytoredowntheemperor’sflag,andinitsplacetheyhungtheflagof theOttomanEmpire.Splittingup, they foundeveryplace they couldhanga flagwhere thecombatantswouldsee it, finallymeetingbackonthewallabovethegatethatRaduhadleftopen.Hewavedthelastflaghehad,beforedrapingitoverthewallabovethewayin.

He looked, then, at where Constantine stood between his city anddestruction.ThoughitwastoodarkandRaduknewitwasnotpossible,hefeltasthoughtheylockedeyesonelasttime.Acrywentupamongthemen;thedesperatepushatthegatetothecityintensified.Theythoughtthe Ottomans were inside, and would abandon all to go save theirfamilies,ordiealongsidethem.

Raduturnedaway.Hehaddonehispart.Thependulumhadswungin Mehmed’s favor and would never return to the defenders’. He hadmanagedtokillConstantineafterall.Buttoolatetobemercifultoanyofthem.

“Whatnow?”Nazirawhispered.“Cyprian,”Radusaid.

Theyclaspedhandsandranfromthepalaceintothedarkcity,racingagainstthecomingflood.

THE BODY OFLADA’SbrotherMircea rotted in a shallow grave a shortridefromTirgoviste.HehadbeenheadingforSnagov,themonastery

islandwheretheirfatherhadoncetakenthem.Hehadnotriddenfastorfar enough to find sanctuary. Where he lay, the earth was nearlyindistinguishable from that around it. Lada had only found his bodybecauseoneofthesoldierswhohadrunhimdownwasnowhers.

Ah,theloyaltyofmen.She dismounted and kicked idly at the finally thawed ground. The

morningmisthadsettledinthedepression,softeningeverything.Itwasabeautifulmorning,damp,withtheslowpromiseofheatontheway.PetruandBogdanstayedon theirhorses, scanning the fieldanddistant treesforthreats.Ladawasprincenow,whichmadeheranevenbiggertarget.Butthiswassomethingshehadfeltsheneededtodo.

She could not share her victorywith the brother she loved, so shewouldresolvethefateoftheoneshehadhated.

Nowthatshewashere,shedidnotknowwhatshehadexpectedtoaccomplish. Rebury him? Bring his remains back to the castle? Say aprayer over his body, one that might as well be blasphemy for all thesincerity it held? She finally had to admit that she had seized on this

adventuremainlyasawayofescapingthecity.Tomahadbeenpesteringher, wanting to talk about various Danesti boyars and their loyalties—howtogainthem,whysheneededthem,whatmarriagesmightcementthem.Theotherboyarlineswerenotthrilledwithherascension,buttheywould not object as long as they profited. The Danesti lines took itpersonally, though.TomaneverpassedupanopportunitytocirclebacktothesubjectofmarriagewithaDanesti,danglingthepossibilityinfrontofLadawithallthesubtletyofanoose.

FinallyshehadtoldhimshewouldmeetwitheveryDanestiboyaratthesametime,andlefthimtoplanitforher.Shewascertainhisletter-writingskillsfarsurpassedherown;hewouldknowwhattosaytogettheboyars to come.Her ideahadbeen to tell them to comeor forfeit theirland and their lives.Tomahad laughed like shehadmade awonderfuljoke.

AtleastMirceawasdead,andshedidnothavetolistentohim.ThatmadehimpreferabletoToma.“Howdidhedie?”sheasked.

“He died well,” the soldier said, voice tight as he stared straightahead.

Ladasnorted.“Youarealiar.Mybrotherwasabullyandacoward.Hewouldnothavediedwell.Hewouldhavediedfighting,orbeggingforhislife.Whichwasit?”

Thesoldiershifteduncomfortably.“Hediedfighting.”“Ifhediedfighting,whydidyounotsaythattobeginwith?”Thesoldierswallowed,sayingnothingfurther.“Dighimup.”Themanfinallymethereyes,horrorshiftinghisdullexpressioninto

somethingchildlike.“But—”“Dighimup.”Theman looked from the grave to Lada, then back again. “Butwe

havenoshovels,notools.”Ladareachedintohersaddlebagandpulledoutahardloafofbread.

She broke off pieces and passed them to Bogdan and Petru. TheydismountedanddraggedanoldstumpoverforLadatositon.Shemadeherself comfortable. The soldier still stared dumbly. Lada pulled out aknife,settingitonthestump.“Youhaveyourhands.Fornow.”

Themanbegandigging.The sun was directly overhead by the time he finished. His

fingernailsbledandhecradledhishandstohischestashebackedawayfrom thebodyhehadunearthed.Ladaheldher cloakoverhernose. Itwould have been better had she taken the throne in thewinter. It waswarmenoughnowforhertosmellhim.

But thatwasnot the troublingpart.Herbrother—Mircea thecruel,Mircea the hated, Mircea the dead—did not stare up at her with theaccusingeyesofthedead.Hedidnotstareupatall.

Shewaslookingatthebackofhishead.“Turnhimover,”shesaid.Gagging, the soldier reached into the grave and maneuvered the

corpsesoitwasfaceup.Mircea’sskinwaswaxyandthinwhereithadnotbeeneatenawaytothebone.Hisfingers,too,lookedlikethesoldier’s—nailsbrokenandcakedwithdirt.Mircea’smouthwasopeninascream,blackwithrot.Ladaleanedcloser.No—itwasblackwithdirt,allthewaydownasfarasshecouldsee.

“Youburiedhimalive,”shesaid.Thesoldiershookhisheadfrantically.“Ihadnothingtodowithit.It

wasHunyadi’smenandtheDanestiprince.”“Butyouwerethere.”Themanshookhishead, thennodded, foolish tearsofdesperation

leakingfromhiseyes.“ButIdidnotkillhim!”Ladasighed,kickingthecorpseofherbrotherbackoversohecould

notseeher.Itwasaterriblewaytodie.Sheimaginedhimtwistingandturning, the weight of dirt suffocating him as he grewmore andmoredisoriented. In the end, he had been clawing deeper into the earth,insteadoftowardthesunandfreedom.

Shewonderedhowher fatherhaddied.Noone inTirgovisteknewwherehehadbeenkilled.Or,iftheydid,theyweresmartenoughtosaynothing. And she wondered about her own loyalty—and disloyalty—toHunyadi, the man who had helped the Danesti boyars kill both herbrotherandfather.Theboyarswhosesupportshewasstillcourting.Guiltandregretwarredwithresignedexhaustion.Shedidnotknowhowtofeelaboutthis.Whycouldshehavenoeasyrelationships?Whywasthereno

maninherlifeshecouldfeelonlyonewayabout?“Ididnotkillhim,Ididnotkillhim,”thesoldierwhispered,chant-

like,asherockedbackandforth.Ladadidknowhowtofeelaboutthesoldier.Shelatchedontoitwith

astartlingferocity.Itofferedheralifeline,somethingsolidandsecuretoreactagainst.“Idonotcareifyoukilledhim.Heisdead.Thatproblemispastus.”

Thesoldierslumpedinrelief.“Thankyou,mylady.”Ladasheathedherknife.“Iamnotyourlady.Iamyourprince.And

whilethedeathofMirceaisnotourproblem,yourlyingtomeis.”Thesoldierlookedup,fearcurlinghislipstorevealhisteeth,sticking

outjustlikethoseinMircea’sagonizedskull.“Bogdan,arope.”Bogdantookaropeoutofhissaddlebag.Ladatiedittightlyaround

thesoldier’swrists.ShetossedthefreeendtoPetru.Henoddedgrimly,thentiedittohissaddle.

“What are you going to do to me?” the soldier asked throughclatteringteeth.

“WearetakingyoubacktoTirgovisteasanexampleofwhathappenstothosewhodonothonorthetruth.”

“Whatifhecannotkeepupwiththehorses?”Petruasked.Ladalookedattheopengraveofherbrother,wherehiscorpseonce

againfacedthedirtthathadclaimedhim.“Thatiswhattheropeisfor.”She spurred her horse forward, going too fast for anyman to run

longenoughtokeepfrombeingdraggedtohisdeath.Shedidnotlookback.

D AWN CAME AT LAST.Birds circled overhead, dark silhouettes againstthesky,drawnbythecarnagebeneath.Soontheywoulddescend.NaziraandRaduranasquicklyastheycould.Thestreetshadfilled

withgroupsof citizens, clustered togetherandpanicking. “Is it true?”amanshoutedastheysprintedpast.“Aretheyinthecity?”

“Run!”Nazirascreamed.Theman dropped to his knees and began praying instead. Behind

them, they heard the sounds of conflict drawing closer. Therewere noByzantine soldiers in the city—no one left to fight—but the Ottomanssurgingoverthewalldidnotknowthat.Theywouldcomereadytofightin thestreets,andwhentheyrealized therewasnoone left tobar theirway…

“WehavetogetCyprianout,”Radusaid,gaspingforair.“Valentin,too.”

“How?”ThewaytoGalatawouldbeclosed.TheOttomanswouldanticipate

that.Thebellsontheseawallbeganclangingawarning.If theOttomansoldiersinthegalleysknewthecityhadbeentaken,theywouldbeeagerto join the pillaging. The seawalls were barely manned now, and with

wordspreadingthroughthecitythatthewallshadfallen,everyonewouldabandontheirposts,leavingthesailorsfreetoclimbover.Noonewantedtomissoutonthelooting.Nothingwasoff-limits—gold,jewelry,people.Anythingthatcouldbemovedandsoldwouldbe.

Butiftheseawallswerenotmanned,andallthesailorsrushedintothecity—

“The horn,” Radu said. “Wemake for the horn. There are still theItalianships.WemayevenbeabletostealoneoftheOttomangalleys.”

“Areyoucertainwewillmeetnoresistance?”Naziraasked.Raducouldnotbecertainofanything.“Itisourbestchance.”“WhataboutMehmed?Youcouldrideouttomeethim.”TheycollapsedagainstCyprian’sdoor.Hishomewasdeepenoughin

thecitythatnosoundsoffightinghadreachedityet.“IwillnotleaveyouandCyprianhere,not foranything,”Radusaid. “Icancomebackwhenthethreedaysoflootingareoverandeverythinghassettled.”

Nazirasqueezedhishand;thentheyranintothehouse.“Valentin!”Nazirashouted.

Theboyrusheddownthestairs,nearlyfalling.“Weheardthebells.Cyprianisgettingdressedtofight.Itoldhimnotto,but—”

Nazira handed Valentin his cloak. “The city is falling. We arerunning.”

RadulookeduptoseeCyprianstandingatthetopofthestairs.Hisinjuryhadlefthimunabletogetoutofbedformorethanafewminutesatatimewithoutbecomingdizzy.Hewasaspaleandbleakasthedawn.“Myuncle?”

Radushookhishead.“Itisover.Ifwedonotrunnow,wewillnotgetoutalive.”

Cyprian closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. Then he nodded,resolvehardeningallhisfeatures.“Wheredowego?”

“Thehorn.”Raduturnedtoleave,thenpaused.“Wait!”Hesprintedup the stairs, throwing open the chest in the roomhe had sharedwithNazira.Atthebottom,carefullyfolded,weretheclothestheyhadwornontheirjourneytoConstantinople.Raduyankedhisrobesonoverwhathealreadywore, then hastilywrapped a turban around his hair. Better tolooklikefriendthanfoetotheinvadingarmy.

Cyprian nodded. “Like the flags,” he said. For a terrible momentRaduthoughtCyprianknewwhattheyhaddoneatthepalace.Butthenhe remembered the flags on the boats to help them sneak past theOttomanfleet.

“Yes. Speak in Turkish,” Radu cautioned. “Valentin, you saynothing.”

The four of them paused on the threshold of the house. They hadbeenhappyhere,afteramanner.Asmuchhappinessascouldbefoundinthe slow, agonizingdeath of a city falling around them.Then they ran.Cyprianwasinthelead,takingthemonawindingroutearoundtheedgesof the city, skirting populated areas in favor of abandoned ones. TheywerenearlytoagateontheseawallwhentheycameacrossthefirstgroupofOttomansoldiers.

Aclumpofcitizenshadbeencaughtinthealley,andthesoldiersranatthem,screamingandbrandishingswords.Halfofthegrouphadbeencut down before the soldiers realized there was no resistance andstopped.Raduthoughtnothingcouldbemorehorrifying thanwatchingunarmedpeoplehewndown.

Until the soldiers began claiming them. One young woman, herclothes already torn, was being tugged between two men. “I had herfirst!”oneshouted.

“Sheismine!Findyourown!”“Therewillbeplenty,”theircommandersaid,goingthroughthebags

ofthedead.Hedidnotevenlookatthegirlasthesoldierspulledoffwhatremainedofherclothes,arguingoverwhocouldkeepherandhowmuchshewouldbeworth.ThegirlstaredatRadu,hereyesalreadyblankanddead,thoughshestilllived.

IfRaduweretrulygood,ifhewerenotacoward,ifhevaluedalllifethesame,hewouldriskdrawingthesoldier’sattentionandkillherrightnow.ButhehadtosaveNazira,andhehadtosaveCyprian.“Comeon,”Raduwhispered.Theyslippedbackthewaytheyhadcome.

Atagatetothethinshoreofthehorn,tworemainingGreeksoldiershuddled,debatingwhetherornottoopenit.Cyprianstalkedupwithoutpausing.“Theyarealreadyinthecity,”hesaid.

“We will drive them out!” A small soldier, barely past his youth,stood in Cyprian’s way. “The angel will come!Wemust hold them off

untilthen.”“Doeshehavethekey?”Cyprianaskedthelankysoldiernexttothe

boy.Henodded.Cyprianpunchedtheboyintheface,thenpulledthekeyfromhisvest.“Thecityhasfallen.Dowhatyouseebest.”

Crying, theyoungsoldierstumbledaway.The lankysoldierslippedout the gate as soon as Cyprian unlocked it. They followed him onto anarrowstretchof rockybeach lining theseawall.Noboatsweredockedhere. The Venetian boats had not fled yet, but from the movementonboard, they would soon. And, just as Radu had predicted, severalOttomangalleysweredriftingnotfarfromshore,completelyabandoned.Someone had dumped logs into the water, where they floated by thehundreds,bobbinggentlyonthewaves.

No.Notlogs.Radu watched as a man who had managed to swim as far as the

Venetian ships attempted to climb up the side. A sailor on the deckreacheddownwithalongpole,pushinghimoffintothewater.

“Why?Why not help him?” Nazira whispered, her hands coveringhermouth.

Cyprian leanedback against thewall, thehollowsbeneathhis eyesnearly as gray as his irises. “They fear being swamped. There are toomanypeopletryingtogetontheboats.”

Valentin shook his head in disbelief. “All these people. They couldhavesavedthem.”

Many of the bodies in thewater hadwounds no pole could cause,though.TheOttomansmusthavegottenhereat thesametimeasthosepeoplewhohadfiguredoutthehornwasameansofescape.ThedelaytogetCyprianandValentinhadlikelysavedalltheirlives.

“Whatdowedo?”Naziraasked,turningtoRadu.“Canyouswim?”“Alittle.”HelookedatCyprian,whonodded.Valentinnodded,too,eyeingthe

corpse-strewnwaterwithresignedwearinessthathadnoplaceonsuchayoungface.

“Thesmallestgalley.Wecanrowitoutuntilwecatchthewind.Once

wehavethatinoursails,wecanslipdownandaway.”“Andthen?”Cyprianasked.“Andthenwekeepgoing.”Thebellsof theHagiaSophia,deeperandolder thananyothers in

thecity,beganclanging.Radubadethechurchasilentfarewell.ValentinslippedhishandintoRadu’s.

AndRadurememberedtwoyoungboys.Stillinthechurch,wherehehadleftthem.Youwillprotectus,Johnhadsaid.

RadulookedatNazira,andValentin,andCyprian,andheknewthenthatthescaleswouldneverbebackinhisfavor.Buthecoulddothisonething.Hecoulddie trying to save twoboyswhomeantnothing tohim.Whomeanteverythingtohim.

“Iamstaying,”Radusaid.“What?No!”Naziragrabbedhis freehand, tugginghimtoward the

water.“Weneedtoleavenow.”“Ihavetogoback.”Herfulllipstrembling,Naziranodded.“Fine.Wegoback.”Radukissedherhand,thenhelditouttoCyprian.“Nowomanissafe

in thecity.Not today,not for thenext threedays. Icannot letanythinghappentoyou.IpromisedFatima.Youhavetogohome.”

Nazirastampedherfoot,tearsstreamingdownherface.“Wehavetogohometogether.”

“You cannot go back in.” Cyprian stepped pastNazira.He ignoredher hand and grabbed Radu’s, the intensity of his gaze overwhelming.“Youwilldie.”

“IknowwhereJohnandManuelare.Icansavethem.”Cyprian looked as though he had been struck. He closed his eyes,

thensteppedevencloser,pressinghisforeheadtoRadu’s.“TheirfateisinGod’shandsnow.”

“ItwasneverinGod’shands.”“No, it was inmy uncle’s, damn him and his pride.He has killed

them,notyou.Notus.Ifyoustay,Mehmedwillfindyou,andhewillkillyou.”

Radu’s final punishment was announced by a new bell pealing

nearby,harshandunyielding.Hewouldnotbeallowedanymercyforthethingshehaddone.Hecouldnotescape,andhecouldnotkeepanythinghehopedto.Radushiftedhisface,restinghischeekagainstCyprian’sforthespaceofoneeternallybreakingheartbeat.“Hewillnotkillme,”Raduwhispered. Thenhe pulled back, forcing himself to lookCyprian in theeyes.Thoseeyes thathadcaughthisattentionevenwhenMehmedwashiswholeworld.Thoseeyesthathadsomehowbecomethefoundationofahopethatmaybe,someday,Raducouldhavelove.

“He will not kill me,” Radu repeated, waiting for Cyprian tounderstand. The foundation in Cyprian’s eyes crumbled like the wallsaroundthem.

Cyprian stumbled back, shaking his head. “All this time,” hewhispered.

“Willyoustillkeephersafe?”Raduasked.Cyprianstaredattherocksbeneaththem,asmuteandstunnedashe

hadbeenwhenlightningnearlykilledhim.“Youcouldhaveescaped,”hefinallywhispered.“Youdidnothavetotellme.Iwouldhave—Wecouldhave—wecouldhavebeenhappy.Wecouldhave?”heasked.

RaduknewwhatCyprianwasasking,andifhehadnotalreadylostallhopeitwouldhaveendedhim.“Idonotdeservehappiness.”Thebellsof the Hagia Sophia rang out more insistently. “John and Manuel arerunningoutoftime.WillyoustillkeepNazirasafe?”

AsingletearrandownCyprian’sface.HedidnotlookatRadu.Buthenodded.“Iwill,”hesaid.

This one good thing, then, Radu hadmanaged to do. He had notbroken all his promises. Nazira threw herself forward, hugging himfiercely.“Youcomebacktous,”shehissedinhisear.

“Be safe,” he answered. Then, his heart breaking all the more forknowing thathe could trustCyprianevennow,Radu fledback into thecity.

ThestreetwasslickbeneathRadu’sboots.Heslipped,goingdownonhishandsandknees.Whenheroseagain,hishandswerebloody.Hehadnotfelt themget cut,hadnot thoughthehad fallenhard.Thenhe realizedthatthebloodwasnotaresultofhisfall,butratherthecauseofit.The

streetsranwithit.And so he, too, ran. He ran past soldiers throwing everything

portableoutofhouses.Heranpastwomenandchildrenbeingdraggedscreamingfromhidingplaces.Heran,andheran,andheran.Hetriedhis best not to look, but he knew that what he saw that day would besearedinhismemory.

Today,he saw the true cost of twomen’s immovablewills.He sawwhathappenedwhenmenwereforcedtofighteachotherformonthsonend. It was not merely sickness of the body that plagued sieges, butsicknessofthesoulthatturnedmenintomonsters.

Raduwasnearlyat theHagiaSophiawhenhesawaboythrowntothe ground. A soldier flipped the boy onto his back, reaching down toundohistrousers.Raduslitthesoldier’sthroatfrombehind.

Hereacheddownandhauledtheboyup,onlytoseethetearstainedface of Amal. “Why are you back here?” Radu asked, shocked anddespairing.

Amal shook his head, unable to answer. Radu dragged him along.That,withhis turban,bloodyclothes,andsword,wereenough tomakehim blend in with all the other soldiers dragging people and thingsthroughthestreets.

In the square outside the Hagia Sophia, soldiers not interested inimmediatelypartakingof spoils secured theirprizes.Beautiful children,girls and boys, were highly prized as slaves, as were young women.Anyonewholookedwealthywasalsocarefullyboundforfutureransom.Allaroundthemwerethebodiesofthosedeemedtoooldortoosicktobeofanyworth.

Radu dragged Amal through the center of the fall of Byzantium,through the center of prophecy. Everything was profaned and ruined.Therewasnothingholyinthisvictory.Godhadtrulyleftthecity.

God was not here, but Radu was. And he still had a mission. Hissuspicion that Mehmed would send men ahead to protect the HagiaSophia had proved correct. Several Janissaries stood in front of thechurch’sbarreddoor.Butagrowingmobofirregularsandothersoldiersshouted and screamed for their right to three days’ pillaging ofeverything.Theguardsandthebarwouldnotlastlong.IfRaduwasnotin the first wave of men inside, he did not want to think what would

happen to two small, beautiful boys. There was the side door he hadbroken in through, but there were too many soldiers around to doanythingunseen.

He shoved directly through themob to the Janissary guards. Oneloweredhisswordathim,butRadubrusheditimpatientlyaside.“Doyouknowwhatisinthisbuilding?”heasked.

TheJanissaryhesitated.“Wearetoleaveitunspoiled.Mehmeddoesnotwantanythingburned.”

“Allthewealthiestpeopleinthecityarehidingbehindthosedoors.All the gold, the silver, the riches we were promised are behind thosedoors.Wearenotheretoburn.”Heraisedhisvoicetoashout.“Weareheretogrowrichonthefatoftheseunholyinfidels!”

The mob behind him roared, pushing forward. The Janissaries,smartenoughtoknowwhentheyweregoing to lose, ran.Raduhimselfhacked through the bar, then pushed the doors open. The lootersweregreeted with screams and shrieks of despair. The mob fanned out,runningtobethefirst tograbsomeoneorsomethingworthwhile.Raduscannedthefaces, lookingforthetwohehadcomefor.Amalstayedonhisheels.

Inthecornernearthestairsleadinguptothegallery,Radusawthetwoboys.Theystoodinfrontoftheirnursewithstraightbacks.Raduran,shovingseveralothersoutofthewaytogettherefirst.

“Please.”Thenursepushedthetwoboysforward.“Spareme.Theseare the heirs! Constantine’s heirs. I give them to you.” The boys liftedtheirchinsbravely.

AmannudgedRadu.“Theyyours?”heasked,breathingheavilyoverRadu’sshoulder.

“Theboysare.Youcandowhateveryouwantwiththatwoman.”Hereachedoutahandtoeitherboy,crouchingdownsohewaseyelevelwiththem.Recognitiondawnedontheirfaces.Manuelburstintotears.Johnthrewhimselfforward,loopinghisarmstightlyaroundRadu’sneck.

“Come on,” Raduwhispered. “We do not havemuch time. I knowyouarebothvery,verybrave,butpretendyouarescaredanddonotwishtogowithme.”

JohnreleasedhimandtookManuel’shand.Amaltentativelyreached

outandtookJohn’sotherhand.Raduwalkedbehindthem,pushingthemtoward the stairs. “Why are we going up?” John whispered as theyclimbedpastthegallery.

“Thereisnowayoutofthecitynow,”Radusaid.“Iamgoingtohideyou.”

Fortunatelynoonehadmade itpast themain floor.Withsomanypeople intheHagiaSophia, thesoldierswerebusygrabbingasmanyofthemas they could.Raduushered the boys down the hall, thenup thefamiliarladdersuntiltheypassedthroughatrapdoorandontotheroof.

Once they were on the roof, Radu jammed his sword into thetrapdoor’shinges.Itwouldnotholdagainstanyseriousattempttobreakthrough, but he doubted thatmen looking for the spoils of war wouldthinktochecktheroofofacathedral.

Heledtheboysawayfromtheedge,wheretheycouldbeseenfromthe street—and where they could see what was happening. John andManuel, at least, had been spared thosememories so far. Radu wouldkeepitthatway.Theyfoundashelteredareaandsattogether.OneheirhuddledagainsteachofRadu’ssides,withAmalcurledbyhislegs.

“Thankyouforsavingus,”Johnsaid,trembling.Radulookeduptoheavenandclosedhiseyes,becausehecouldnot

acceptthosethanks.Hehadnotsavedthem.Hehadnowaytogetthemout, noway to leave the city unnoticed. All he had donewas delay theinevitable.

Butunlikehim,theywereinnocent.Andsohewouldkeepthemsafeforaslongashewasbreathing.

And he prayed that, somewhere out there, Cyprian would do thesameforNazira.

INTHEWEEKSAFTERherascension,Ladaspentasmuchtimeaspossibleoutside.Theywerewaiting for the endofMay,whenall theDanesti

boyars had been invited to a feast. Anticipating itwas a burden. Tomahadtakenovermostoftheplanning,forwhichshewasbothgratefulandannoyed.Sheknewsheneededtheboyars’permanentsupportifshewastokeepher throne,but shedidnotknowhow toget it. Ifonly shehadRadu.

Radu.ShehadreceivedwordthatthesiegeagainstConstantinoplewas in

progress.Wherewashe?Washesafe?OfallthethingssheheldagainstMehmed, jeopardizingRadu’ssafetywasthegreatest.IfRaduwashurt,shewouldneverforgiveMehmed.Raduwasnotanacceptablesacrifice,notforanycity.

Though Lada herself had sacrificed her relationship with him tocomehere.Wallachiawasdifferent, though.Wallachiawashers. Itwasbiggerandmoreimportantthananycity.Besides,shehadnotputRadudirectlyinharm’sway.Otherthanleavinghimwithamanhelovedwhowouldneverlovehimback.WhowouldwillinglysendRaduintodanger,neverseeingthatRaduwouldgiveupanythingandeverythingforwhat

Mehmedcouldneverreturn.If Radu had been harmed, she would avenge him. She would kill

Mehmed. Thinking about that made her feel slightly better. She spentnearlyasmuch timedreamingofkillingMehmedas shedidofdoing…otherthingstohim.

But she needed Radu. She still did not know what to do with theboyars. There were some already in Tirgoviste. The ones who hadsupportedherhadcometopay their respects,butshesuspectedall thepaymentswereforgeries,imitationsofactualrespect.

Sheoften rode in thepoorerpartsof thecity.Always shehadmenwithher—theonessheknew,theonesshetrusted.BogdanandNicolae.Petru.Stefan,ifhecouldbefound,andothersofheroldJanissarieswhenneeded. She told herself it was because the Wallachian men who hadjoinedherwerenotaswelltrained,butthetruthwasshestillfeltmoreathome among Janissaries than Wallachians. That preference filled herwithgnawingguilt,butshereassuredherself that itwasbecauseallherJanissarieshadbeenWallachianfirst.Justlikeher.

Onthistripintothecity,theystoppedatawelltogetadrink.Ladahadnoticedthatnoneofthewellsinthecityhadcupsorladles.Manyofthemdidnot evenhavebuckets fordrawingupwater.Herbag clinkedmetallicallyatherside.

“Whyistherenocuphere?”Ladaasked,projectinghervoice.A tiny girl, whose curiosity won out over others’ wariness, sidled

closer. “No cups, Prince.” She smiled shyly around the title, obviouslydelightedtoaddressagirlthatway.“Peoplealwaystakethem.”

Ladafrowned.“Youcannotevenkeepacuphereforthegoodofthepeople?”

Thelittlegirlshookherhead.Ladaknewallthis.Shehadcountedonit.Turning to themenwithher, shecontinued talking, loudenough forthepeoplelingeringontheedgestohear.“Intervieweveryone.Discoveranythieves.Peoplecannotprosperiftheycannotsomuchasgetadrinkwithoutfearingtheft.”

“Andwhenwefindthem?”Bogdanasked.Lada jerked her head toward the castle. “Then they can go in the

courtyard and join the soldier who represents dishonesty and the

imposterprincewhorepresentstheft.”Therehadbeenasteadyparadeofcitizens come to gawk at the impaled bodies. Lada knew word of theprince’s fate and the soldier’s punishment had spread through allTirgoviste.Ithadbeentherightthingtodo.

She pushed the soldier’s face from hermind. Itmingled nowwithMircea’srotting,dirt-coveredface,staringatherinaccusation.

Shewasdoingtherightthing.“That seems a bit harsh,” Nicolae said, his voice soft. He moved

closer so no one could hear him. “These people are poor. They havenothing.”

Ladaraisedaneyebrow.“Theyhavemenow.Andtheyshouldknowthatthingsarechanging.”Shereachedintoherbag,pullingoutoneoftensilver cups. The treasury at the castle was as sparse and depressing aseverythingelseinthiscity.Butshehadnoneedforfinethings.Outheretheyservedapurpose.

Theyhadattractedquiteacrowd,peoplecometo lookat theirnewprinceandwhisperofherascensionandpromises.Ladaheldthecupintheair.“Thisisfrommytreasury.Mywealthisyourwealth.Igiveyouacup for your well.” The people gasped, murmurs of curiosity—andderision—rippling through them. Lada smiled. “This cup belongs toeveryone. It is everyone’s responsibility. I will not tolerate theft inmyland,noranyonewhosupportstheft.”

Thegrumblinggrewlouder.Ladaheldupahandtosilenceit.“Theftcannot flourish in a country that cuts it out with swift and sharpvengeance. Thieves prosper among you because you allow it, whichmakesyoucomplicit.IamtiredofseeingWallachiaweak.Wearebetterthanthat.Together,wearestrongerthananything.Wearestrongerthananyone.”

Therewasmorenodding thangrumblingnow.Lada smiledbigger.“This cup stays at thiswell.” She handed it down to the little girl,whotookitreverently.“Itiseveryone’sresponsibilitytoensureitremainssafetoserveyourcommunity.”Lada’ssmileturnedsharpandcoldassteel.“Iwillcomebacktocheckonit.IexpectittobeherethenexttimeIwantadrink.”

Therewasnodenyingthethreatinherwordsorhereyes.Shesawitsettle on the people. Some met it with fear. Some stood straighter,

nodding,herownfiercenesscatchingintheireyes.As they rode away, Nicolae leaned close once more. “That was…

dramatic.”Ladaturnedtohim,exasperated.“Saywhatyoumean,Nicolae.”“Youknowthatcupwillbestolen.”“No,itwillnot.”“Whatwillyoudoifitis?”“Makeanexample.”Nicolaescowled,hisscarpuckeringwhereitseparatedhiseyebrows.

“Youcannotfixawholecountryinafewdays,Lada.Itwilltaketime.”“Haveyouseenhowlongtheaveragereignofaprince is?Wehave

notime.Ihavetochangethingsnow.”“If you are so certainwe have no time,why bother? Someone else

willcomeandundoeverythingyouhavedone.”Ladashookherhead,tighteninghergrasponthereins.Shethought

of Mehmed, all his careful planning. He had taken power andimmediatelymade surehis empirewas streamlined, efficient, and safe.He knew everything had to be settled at home before he could lookoutward.

Ladadidnotwant to lookoutward.ButshehadtohavesafetyandsecurityherebeforeshecouldhopetodefendWallachia—andherthrone.Ifshecouldmakethecountrystableforthecommonpeople,theywouldbe hers. She did not understand the subtlety and machinations of theboyars.Shedidunderstandswift,assuredjustice.Herpeoplewould,too.

“EverythinghastochangenowsothatIdohavetime.Wecannotgoon as we always have. And the only way I know to shift our course isthrough severely fulfilled promises.” She closed her eyes, rememberingall her lessons at the hands of her early Ottoman tutors. The headgardener.Theprisons.Thecorpseshungforeveryonetoseetheircrimesand learn from their punishments. If that was how her country wouldmovetowardprosperity,thensobeit.

Mercyandpatiencewerenotoptions,notforher.Thebloodofafewwouldwaterthelandforthebountyofmany.Somelivesareworthmorethanothers, she thought.Howmany livesuntil thebalance tipsoutofourfavor?Raduwhisperedback.

They found the castle’s stores of wine. Nicolae presented them to her,with none of his usual good humor. “Shouldwe sell it?” he asked. “Orkeepthemforwhentheboyarscome?”

Ladastaredatthebarrelsinfrontofher.Ithadtakenthemsolongtogethere,andnowthat theywere,nothing felt theway itshould.Shewas tired of being in control all the time, tired of worrying, tired ofwaiting.Tiredofmakingharddecisionsandwondering if theyweretherightones.

“No,” she said.She smiledather friend. “We shouldget very, verydrunk.”

For the first time since they had arrived, Nicolae’s smile was thesamethathadgreetedherallthoselongyearsagoinaJanissarypracticering in Amasya. With Stefan, Petru, Bogdan, and a handful of Lada’sotherfirstJanissaries,theydraggedthebarrelsuptooneofthetowers.ItwasthesametowerfromwhichLada,withRaduatherside,hadwatchedHunyadi ride into thecity.Thatdayhadheralded theendofher lifeassheknewit.Thisone,shehoped,wouldheraldthebeginningofherlifeasshedemandedittobe.

Ladaclearedherthroat,holdingacupfullofsourliquid.“Iwantedtothankyou.Yourodewithme.Youstayedwithme.Andwewon.”

Nicolaecheered,raisinghiscuphigh,sloshingwineonPetru’sarm.Petrulaughedandlickeditoff,thenhitNicolaeroughlysothatevenmorewinespilled.Stefanalmostsmiledather,whichmadeLadaembarrassedathiseffusiveness.

Bogdangaveheraheavy,meaningfulstare.Sheraisedhercuptocutit off, drinkingdeeply. Shedidnot know if heknewhow she really feltabout him, but it was obvious what he felt wasmore. Longer. Deeper.Truer.Thatmadeherfeelpowerful,andshewouldnotgiveitup.

Themore theydrank, the louder theygot.Everyone tradedstories,mostaboutLadaandsomeoutrageousthingshehaddone.

“Do you remember when we were outside Sighisoara, the goat Ifound?”Nicolaeasked.

“Yes!Thatthingwassomean,anditsmilkwassour.Butatleastwehadmilk.”

Nicolae tippedhisheadback, scarpuckeredandpulled tightashischeeksshifted intoadelightedsmile. “Ididnotsteal it like I toldyouIdid. Well, not exactly like I told you. Though I suppose I did end upstealingit.”

Ladaknewhewantedhertodemandhetelltherealstory.Normallyshewouldhaveavoidedasking just to teasehim,butshewastoowarmandhappytopretend.“Whatreallyhappened?”

“Doyouremembertheoldfarmerweranintoearlierthatday?Theonewiththe—”

“Thelongfingernails!”Ladafinished,finallyremembering.Ittookalottostandoutinhermemoryofthattime.Butthatparticularmanhadhadfingernailsnearlyaslongagainashisfingers.Eachnailwastwisted,yellowed, and cracked.Hehad offered to sell them food, but she couldnot stop looking at his nails and imagining what something they hadtouchedwouldtastelike.Theyhadriddenonandcampednearby.

“Yes!IranintohimagainasIwashunting.Hehadagoatwithhimthathehadnoneedof.”

“Sohegaveittoyou?”Petruasked.Nicolaeshookhishead,his smilegrowingevenbigger. “Hehadno

needofagoat,buthedidhaveneed…ofawife.”“No,”Ladasaid,finallyseeingwherethestorywasgoing.“Yes!”Nicolaedoubledoverwithlaughter.“Isoldyoutohim!Fora

single goat! I toldhim Iwould take thegoatback to campandget youreadytobehisbride!”

Ladashuddered,imaginingbeingtouchedbythosehands.“IfIhadknown,Iwouldhavestabbedyou.”

“That is why I never told you. I think of him sometimes, staringforlornlyoutofhisshack, stillholdingouthope thatsomedayhisbridewillcome.”

“Icannotbelieveyousoldmeforasinglegoat.”Bogdanhuffedindignantly.“Ladaisworthallthegoatsintheworld.”She knew hemeant it sweetly, but she really would rather not be

valuedintermsofgoats.“Nextstory,”shesaid,throwingheremptycupat Nicolae. He ducked just in time, and it shattered against the stonetower.

NicolaerefilledBogdan’scup.“Whatwasshelikeasachild?”“Smaller,”Bogdanreplied.Ladalaugheduntilherstomachhurt.“TellthemaboutthetimeRadu

—” She stopped, cutting herself off. Because saying his name, bringinghim into this space,madeher realize that shewould tradeanyof thesemen—hermen,herfriends—forRadutobeherewithher.

Nicolaefilled inthespacehersilencecreated,recountingtheabuseshe had hurled at the Janissaries in the woods to distract them fromHunyadi’s forces. But soon they ran out of stories from the past year.WhentheyhadfinallycircledsofarbackintheirhistorythatthestoriesstartedtakingplaceintheOttomanEmpire,everyonegotquiet.

They had left it behind, but they still brought it with themeverywhere.Whattheyhadlearned.Whattheyhaddone.Whattheyhadlost. Lada knew thatwaswhy she kept thesemen closest.Not becausetheywerebettertrained,butbecausetheyhadbeenhardenedinthesamefire she had. Only they understood the strange space of hating what acountrymadethem,whilebeinggratefulforitatthesametime.

LadalookedattheRadu-sizedholenexttoher.Thenshelookedupatthestarsbeginningtoshineabovethem.“WearenevergoingbacktotheOttomans,”shesaid.

“Theywillcomeforus,”Bogdansaid.“Theyalwaysdo.”Mehmedwouldnotcome.Shehadmadeitveryclearwhatshewould

do if he did. But now, with the softening and dulling of the wine, shedoubtedherrashdeclaration.Ifhecametoher,maybeshewouldnotkillhim.Noonemadeherfeelthewayhedid.Hehauntedherdreams.Ifhecame to her, she would make himmake her feel those things Bogdancouldnotmanage.

Andthenshewouldkillhim,ifshestillwantedto.“Let them come,” she said. “I will drink their blood and dance on

theircorpses.”Petruraisedhiscup.“Iwilldrinktothat!”Nicolae was staring at the horizon, frowning. “Either I am far, far

drunkerthanIthoughtIwas,orsomethingiswrongwiththemoon.”Ladawasabout to tellhimtostopcriticizing thepoormoon,when

she realized he was right. The moon had been almost full the night

before.Buttonightitroseasaslendercrescent,barelythere.Therestofthemoonwaswasheddarkestred.

“Youseethat,right?”Nicolaeasked.“Itlookslikeblood,”Petruwhispered.They sat on the tower and watched the moon in silence. Lada

wonderedwhatitmeant,thatthenightshechosetoheraldthebeginningofhernewlifewasbathedinthelightofamoonstainedwithblood.

THATEVENING,WITHTHEboyssleepingcurleduparoundeachotherlikepuppies,Raduwent to the edgeof the roof andwatched.He could

tell from the activity in various neighborhoods that something waschanging.Someonewascoming.

Mehmed.ButRadudidnotknow thewayheusedto,whenMehmedhadfelt

likea current running throughhisbodypullinghimswiftly in the rightdirection.Heknewnowbecausehe saw the effectsof theman ripplingoutward.Soldiers coming through, clearing the streets, draggingbodiestotheside.

Finally, Radu could see him. Mehmed rode straight and proudthroughthecity,hishorsesidesteppingoccasionallyaroundaremainingbody. PerhapsMehmedwas not riding so straight-backed out of pride,butratheroutofstiffrevulsion.Histriumphantentryintothecityofhisdreamswaspavedwithbodiesanddecoratedwithdeath.

MehmedpickedhiswayslowlytowardtheHagiaSophia,andRaduwonderedwhattodo.GodownandappealtoMehmed’smercy?Waitandtrytosneaktheboysoutofthecityoncethingshadcalmeddown?FindCyprianandNaziraandliveafantasylifewheretheycouldallforgetand

forgiveeverythingtheyhadseenanddone?Sickandexhausted,Radudecided tosleep instead.Hewalkedpast

the trapdoor—only to findhis swordplaced to the side.Horror clawingthrough his chest, he raced towhere he had left the boys.Manuel andJohnwerestillthere,sleeping.

Amalwasgone.RaduhadnotspokenwithAmal,hadnotgivenhimanyinstructions.

But Radu had not been the one to send Amal into the city in the firstplace. Radu finally felt the tugging sensation of his connection toMehmedreturn,andhewalkedslowlybacktotheedgeoftheroof.

Mehmed had entered the square. The soldiers there lifted theirswords, cheering and yelling, praising God and Mehmed. Then a boydarted between them, running directly to Mehmed’s horse. Mehmed’sguardsdrewclose,butMehmedwavedthemoff.

Amalpointed, andMehmed lookedupatRadu.Mehmedsmiled, alook of relief and joy lighting his face. Once, Radu would have givenanything to haveMehmed look at him thatway.Now,Raduhad giveneverything,onlytofindhewasstillempty.Hesatontheedgeoftheroof,danglinghislegsovertheside.DoubtlessAmalwouldhavetoldMehmedabout the heirs, too.Radu couldnot hide them fromMehmed.Hehadsaved them for nothing. They would meet the same fate as Mehmed’sinfanthalfbrother,sacrificedforthesecurityofthefuture.

RadushoulddowhatheshouldhavedonetoConstantine.Heshouldgetupandswiftlykillthemastheyslept.

Instead,hehunghisheadandwept.

Small fires burning throughout the city gave it a cheery glow as,sometime later, the trapdoor opened. Radu did not turn around whenMehmedsatnexttohim,shouldertoshoulder.

“Iamgladyouarehere,”Mehmedsaid.Radusmiledbitterly.“Thatmakesoneofus.”“Theflagsinthepalace—thatwasbrilliant.”RaduimaginedhimselfbeforehistimeinConstantinople,howthat

person would have exulted in this moment. How he would have been

filledtothebrimwithjoyandpridetoberecognizedbyMehmed,tobetrulyseen.TobethemorevaluableDracul.

Hecouldnotanswer.MehmedputahandonRadu’sshoulder.Itfeltcold.“Youturnedthe

tide. You saw exactly what was needed, and you did it. As you alwayshave,mydearest,mytruestfriend.”

Severalmen climbed onto the roof behind them, bringing lanternsthatcastsharpshadows.

“Wherearetheheirs?”Mehmedasked,standingandofferingRaduahand.

Radudidnottakeit.“Whatwillyoudowiththem?”“Getthemoffthisroof,tostartwith.Itisnoplaceforchildren.”Radu looked up atMehmed, raising an eyebrow. “And down there

is?”Uncertainty turned Mehmed’s expression angry. “Where are they,

Radu?”Radustoodonhisown,thencrossedtherooftowheretheboysstill

slept. Mehmed gestured, and one of the men handed him a bag. Hereachedinand,toRadu’simmediaterelief,pulledoutaloafofbreadanda leather canteen. Mehmed knelt in front of the boys, who were nowsittingup,blinkingagainstthelanternlight.

“Hello.” Mehmed’s voice was gentle as he held out the food. HespokeGreek.“Youmustbeveryhungryandthirstyafterbeinguphereallday.Thatwascleverandgoodofyoutostayoutoftheway.Youareverysmartboys.”

Manuel looked up, finding Radu, his eyebrows drawn tight inconcern.John,too,searchedRadu’sface.Raduputeverythinghehadleftintogiving theboysa smileof reassurance.Hehadno ideawhetherornotthesmilewasthemostdamningliehehadevertold.

John reached out and took the bread, then handed it to Manuel.“Thankyou,”hesaid.

Mehmedsatacrossfromtheboys,passingthecanteenaftertakingasmalldrinkhimself.“John,isit?AndManuel?”

Theboysnodded,stillwary.“IamsogladIhave foundyou. I sentmy friendRadu tokeepyou

safe.”MehmedsmiledupatRadu.Radulookedoffintothenight,unabletoplay along. “You see, our city is hurting. I need yourhelp. Iwant torebuildConstantinople,tomakeitintothecityitwasalwaysmeanttobe.Tohonoritspastandbringitintoitsgloriousfuture.Willyouhelpmedothat?”

JohnandManuel lookedateachother; thenJohnnodded.Manuelfollowed his example, his head bobbing with enthusiasm. Mehmedclappedhishands.“Oh,thankyou!Iamsogladtohaveyouonmyside.”Hestood,holdingoutahandtohelpthemstand.Eachboytookhishandinturn,smilingupattheirnewsavior.

Radu knewprecisely how they felt.He knewhowmuch theymustworshipMehmednow,forcominginthedarknessandsavingthemfromit.Raduhadbeen them,manyyearsbefore.HewishedhecouldacceptMehmed’shandwiththesamewarmreliefagain.

Mehmed gave the boys into the care of his guards, promising hewouldseethemagainwhentheyhadgottensomerest,safeandsoundina real bed. Raduwent back to the edge of the roof. Already dawnwasapproaching. The hours here moved all wrong—some crawling by andlastingdays,othersslippinglikewaterthroughhisfingers.

Mehmedjoinedhimagain.“Willtheyreallybesafe?”Raduasked.“Whywouldyouaskmethat?”Mehmedreplied,histonetroubled.“Thatwasnotananswer.”“Ofcoursetheywillbesafe.Iwillmakethempartofmyhousehold.

Theywillbegiven the finest tutorsandraised tobepartofmyempire.This is my city now, and they are part of my city. I never wanted todestroyConstantinople,oranythinginit.”

“Wecannotalwaysgetwhatwewant.”SidebysidebutfurtherfromMehmedthanhehadeverbeen,Radu

watched as the sun rose on the broken city. He shifted to look atMehmed. Rather than pride, a slow expression of despair crept acrossMehmed’sbelovedfeatures.Whathehadsoughtforsolongasthejewelofhis empirewas finally laidoutbeforehim inall its crumbling,dyingglory.Evenwithoutthelooting,thecitywasdevastated,andhadbeenforgenerations.

Perhaps,lookingoutoverit,Mehmedsawwhatthebeginningofhislegacy would eventually lead to. Whatever Mehmed did, whatever hebuilt,thegreatestcityintheworldwasirrefutableevidencethatallthingsdied.

“I thought this would feel different,” Mehmed said, melancholyshapinghiswordslikeasong.HeleanedagainstRadu,finallygivinghimthecontacthehadcravedforsolong.

“SodidI,”Raduwhispered.

Aftera singledayof looting, rather than the traditional three,Mehmeddeclaredanend.Hekickedallthesoldiersoutofthecity,banishingthemto thecamp togoover their spoilsand leavewhat remainedof the cityunmolested. The camp itself swelled to accommodate the nearly fortythousandcitizenstakencaptivetoberansomedorsoldasslaves.

MostofthechurcheshadbeenprotectedbytheguardsMehmedsentin,andallthefiresthathadbeensetwerealreadyextinguished.MehmedhimselfhadkilledasoldierfoundtearingupthemarbletilesoftheHagiaSophia.Thenhehadbrought inhisownholymen,andthe jewelof theOrthodoxreligionwasgentlyandrespectfullyconvertedintoamosque.

Orhan had died fighting in his tower, as had all the men whoattempted to hold out. One other tower had fought so long and sodeterminedly, though, that Mehmed visited and granted the soldierstheresafepassageoutofthecity.

Two communities within Constantinople survived without harm.Onewasafortifiedcitywithinthecitythathadnegotiateditsowntermsof surrender; the other, the tiny Jewish sector. Mehmed met with theleaders there and asked them to write to their relatives in Spain andinviteall theJewishrefugees torelocateandsettle theirownquarterofthecity.Heevenofferedtohelpthembuildnewsynagogues.

Oncethesoldierswerebackatthecamp,wordwassentthroughoutthe city that anyone who had not been captured had full amnesty.Whether driven out by hope or starvation or simply exhaustion, slowlythesurvivorsappeared.

Mehmed vowed to build something better, andRaduknew that hewould.

Hesimplycouldnotshakethecostofwhatithadtakentogetthere.In the days that followed, Radu wandered the streets in a daze,

listeningtoTurkishintheplaceofGreekandfindinghemissedthelatter.OverandoverhereturnedtoCyprian’shouse,buthecouldneverbringhimself to go inside. It would not be the same. He would never seeCyprianagain,andCypriancertainlywouldneverwanttoseehimagain.Notnow,notafterwhathehaddone.

Inacityfilledwiththedead,wheretensofthousandsnowsufferedhorrible fatesoutside itswalls,Raduknew itwashorrendous tomournthelossofhisrelationshipwithCyprian.Andyethecouldnotstop.

KumalfoundhimsittingoutsidetheHagiaSophia.Hisoldfriendranup to him, embracing him and crying for joy. Then he looked around.“Whereismysister?”

Radufeltdeadinsideasheanswered.“Idonotknow.”KumalsatheavilynexttoRadu.“Isshe…?”“Isentherfromthecityonaboatwithatrustedfriend.Butwhether

they got out, andwhere theywent if they did, I do not know.”He hadinquiredaftertheboatandreceivednoconcretewordofitsfate.Hisonlyhope was that once news traveled that Constantinople was open toChristianrefugeesandOttomancitizensalike,Nazirawouldreturn.

“Godwillprotecther.”KumaltookRadu’shandandsqueezedit.“WehavefulfilledthewordsoftheProphet,peacebeuponhim.Herworkinhelpinguswillnotbeforgotten,norgounrewardedbyGod.”

“Howcanyousaythat?Howcanyoubesosureof therightnessofthis?Did you not seewhat it cost?Were you not at the same battles Iwas?”

Kumal’skindsmilewas sad. “Ihave faithbecause Imust.At timeslikethis,itisonlythroughGodthatwecanfindcomfortandmeaning.”

Radushookhishead.“Idespairthatmytimeherehascostmeeventhat. I donot knowhow to live in aworldwhere everyone is right andeveryoneiswrong.Constantinewasagoodman,andhewasalsoa foolwho threw away the lives of his people. I have loved Mehmed witheverythingIamsinceIwasachild,andIhave longedtoenter thiscitytriumphant with him. But now that we are here, I cannot look at himwithout hearing the cries of the dying,without seeing the blood onmy

hands.NaziraandI—weateanddreamedandwalkedandbledwiththesepeople. And now they are gone, andmy people are here, but I do notknowwhoIamanymore.”

Kumalsaidnothing,butheheldRaducloseasRaducried.“Giveyourselfsometime,”Kumalwhispered.“Allwillcomerightin

theend.AlltheseexperienceswillleadyoutonewwaystoserveGodonearth.”

Radudidnotseehowthatwaspossible.HelovedKumalfortryingtocomfortandguidehim,buthewasnolongeralostlittleboyinastrangenewcity.Nowhewasalostmaninabrokenoldcity,andnoamountofprayersandkindnesscouldundowhathadbeendone.

Twoweeks after the city fell,Mehmed asked Radu tomeet him in thepalace. He had set up a temporary residence there, already beginningconstruction on what would be his grand palace. A home to rival allothers,arefugefromtheworld.

Radupassedawomaninthehallway.“Radu?”Heblinked,focusingonher.“Urbana?Ithoughtyouweredead!”Halfher facewasshinywithnewscars,butshesmiled. “No.AndI

gottheforgesatConstantinople,afterall.Iwon!”Radutriedtomeetherhappiness,butitwastoolargeataskforhim.

“Iamgladforyou.”“You are welcome to helpme any time you want.” She patted his

arm, already distracted and doubtless planning her next cannon. Raduwatchedherwalkaway,gladshehadsurvived.

Then he saw two other familiar faces. Aron and Andrei Danesti.“Radu,”Andreisaid.“Iknowyounow.”

Radudidnotbotherbowingorshowingrespect.Hewastootiredforpretense.“Yes.”

“It is good to see you,” Aron said. “Will you take a meal with uslater?”

“Doyoumeanthat,ordoyouwantsomethingfromme?”Aron’sfaceandvoiceweresoft.“Onlythecompanyofsomeonewho

speaksWallachianandunderstandssomeofwhatwehavebeenthroughthese lastmonths. And Iwant to apologize for our youth together.Wewerecruel.Thereisnoexcuseforthat.Itdoesmyheartgood,though,toseethemanyouhavegrowninto.Iwouldliketogettoknowyou.”

Radu thought he would like to know himself, too. He felt like astrangerinhisownskin.Sighing,henodded.“Sendwordwhenyouwantmetocome.”

Andreinodded silently, andAron claspedRadu’shand.Then therewasnoonebetweenRaduandtheroomthatheldMehmed.

“Ah, Radu!” Mehmed stood when Radu entered, embracing him.Radunotedthattheywerealone.Nostoolbearer,noguards.

“WhatcanIdoforyou,mysultan?”Mehmeddrewback,frowning.“Yoursultan?IsthatallIamtoyou?”Radu passed a hand over his eyes. “I do not know. Forgive me,

Mehmed. I am tired, and I have been pretending for so long, I can nolongerrememberwhatIamsupposedtobeandwhomIamsupposedtobeitfor.”

MehmedtookRadu’shandandledhimtositinhisownchair.“Well,thatispartofwhatwearedoingtoday.Iknowwhoyouare,andyouneeda new title to reflect it.How do you feel aboutRadu Pasha?”Mehmedgrinned.HewasmakingitofficialthatRaduwassomeoneimportant intheempire.

Beforehecould thinkbetterof it,Raduanswered,“I thoughtIwasknownasRadutheHandsome.”

In the shadow that passed over Mehmed’s face and the way heimmediately lookedaway, itwas confirmed.Mehmedhadknownabouttherumors.Hehadknown,andhehadsaidnothingtoRadu.

“Isthatwhyyousentmeaway?Tokillthewhispersaboutus?”“No!Ineversentyouaway.Youwerealwaysclosetome.EverydayI

lookedatthecityandtrainedmythoughtsonyou,wishingyouwellandworrying for you. I am so sorry that your time in the citywas terrible.Soonitwillbeasadream.”

“Itwasnotallterrible,”Radusaid.SomethinginthewayMehmed’sexpression shifted to deliberate casualness made his next questionanythingbutinnocent.

“The ambassador, youmean?He quite liked you. I could see it atEdirne.”

Radu realized with a sickening lurch of his stomach thatMehmedwasdancingaroundaquestion,tryingtodeterminewhetherornotRaducared for Cyprian in the same way. Which meant that Mehmed knewRaduhadthefeelingsformenthathewassupposedtohaveforwomen.

WhichmeantMehmedcouldnotpossiblybeunawareofthefeelingsRaduhadnurturedforhimalltheseyears.

Shamewelled up in him, but a new feeling came, too. Radu felt…used.IfMehmedhadknownallthistime,buthadneveracknowledgedit,noteventogentlytellRaduitwasimpossible…NazirahadsaidMehmedwouldneverfailtopursueanadvantage.Andhavingafriendsodeeplyinlove with him that the friend would do anything in his service wascertainlyusefultoanyleader.

Butevennow,asangryandhurtashewas,RaducouldnotlookonMehmed’sfacewithoutlove.HewasstillMehmed,Radu’sMehmed,hisoldest friend. And in spite of everything, Raduwould not give him up.Radu had made his choice. He had chosen to save Mehmed at theexpenseofanentirecity.

Mehmedsmiled,anditwasthesun.Nazirawasright.Mehmedwasbothmoreandlessthanaman.Hewasthegreatestleaderofgenerations,hewasbrilliant,hewasamanothermenwouldfollowtotheirdeaths.

Andbecauseofthat,justlikeConstantine,hewasamanwhowouldleavedeathinhiswakeashebuiltgreatnessaroundhimself.

“Ihaveasurpriseforyou,”Mehmedsaid,hiseyesdancing.Radu had one last dark spike of hope that finally, finally he could

havewhathewanted.Theywerereunited.ThecitywasMehmed’s,andRaduhadgivenittohim.TheybothknewhowRadufelt.MaybeifRaducouldhaveMehmed,hecouldforgeteverythingittooktogetthere.ThesamewayMehmedcouldforgetwhatittooktogetConstantinople,nowthathehadit.

Raduleanedforward.Mehmedturned,clappinghishandstogether.A guard opened the door. “Bring him in!”Mehmed said, his tone andexpressiongleeful.

Halil Vizier entered the room, the hems of his robes betraying the

trembling of his knees. He bowed deeply. “How can I serve you, mysultan?”

“Notmerelysultananymore.CaesarofRome.Emperor.TheHandofGodonEarth.”

Halilboweddeeper.“Allthisandmoreisyourright.”MehmedwinkedatRadu,thenbeganpacingincirclesaroundHalil,

prowling likeacat. “Youaskedhowyoucanserveme.Ihavean idea. Iwouldlikeamemberofyourfamilyformyharem.”

Halil straightened, swallowing so hard Radu heard it. Even nowRaducouldseethewheelsturningintheman’shead.Henoddedeagerly.“Ihavetwodaughters,bothlovely,and—”

“No,”Mehmedsaid,holdingupahand.“Notthatharem.Theotherone.”

Halilturnedpale.“Idonotunderstand.”“Yes, youdo.Myotherharem.Theoneyouwere so fondof telling

people I had. The one that would ask for sons instead of daughters. Iheardallaboutthatharem.Didn’tyou,too,Radu?”

Radu had so long nurtured a hatred of the detestable man nowvisiblyshakinginthemiddleoftheroom.Hehaddevotedsomuchtimetodefeatinghim,hadplayedagame inwhichHalilwas the spiderandRadu the valiant friend protectingMehmed from the spider’sweb. Butnow,seeingHalilfinallyfall,Radufeltneitherpleasurenortriumph.

“HalilVizier,”Mehmedsaid,notwaiting forananswer fromRadu,“youhaveworkedagainstmefromthebeginning.Isentenceyoutodeathfor your crimes. I will grant you this one kindness: you may choosewhether your family dies before you, or whether they watch you diebeforedyingthemselves.”

Halil hung his head, then lifted it, his eyes staring straight ahead.“Pleasekillthemfirstsotheyhavelesstimetobeafraid.”

Mehmednoddedinapproval.“Anoblechoice.”Hegesturedandtheguards moved forward, taking Halil away. Mehmed watched until thedoorclosed,andthenhespunaround,robesandcapeflaring.“Onemoreenemydefeated! Your reputation is restored,RaduPasha!”He beamedwithpride,waitingforRadutothankhim.

“No,”Radusaid.

“Whatdoyoumean?”Mehmed’seyebrowsdrewtogether.HelookedatRaduas though lookingupona stranger.Andperhapshewas.RaduwasnotthesamepersonMehmedhadsentintothecity.

“Donotkillhis family.Theyshouldnotbeheldaccountableforhisguilt.” Radu knewHalil’s second son, Salih.Had used him.Had takenadvantageofSalih’sattractiontohimtogetwhatheneeded.Helookedatthefloorindeepestshame.HewasnobetterthanMehmedinthismatter.

“ButifIkillHalil,hisfamilywillbeagainstme.”“Sendthemaway.Banishthem.Stripthemoftheirtitlesandforbid

anyoneinpowertomarryintothatfamily.Butifyoudothisforme,sparethem.”

“Ifthat iswhatpleasesyou,”Mehmedsaid,wavinghishandwithapuzzledexpression.Hesparedtheirlivesaseasilyashehadcondemnedthem.

Radu bowed to hide his expression of sorrow. Sorrow for Halil’sfamily. Sorrow for Constantine and Constantinople. Sorrow for theperson he had left behind when he crossed the wall for the first time.Sorrow for leaving Lada to pursue her own fate, while he stayed withsomeonewhosaw itasagift toprotectRadu’s “reputation”against thetruthofhisactualaffections.

MehmedputhishandonRadu’shead,likeabenediction.Thenwithone finger under Radu’s chin, Mehmed lifted Radu’s face to looksearchinglyinhiseyes.

“Do you still believe in me?” he asked, suddenly the boy at thefountainagain.Hisbrowneyeswerewarmandalive,thecolddistanceofthesultangone.

“I do,” Radu answered. “I always will.” It was the truth. He knewMehmed would build something truly amazing. He knew thatConstantinopleneededto fall forMehmedtoholdontohisempire.Heknew thatMehmedwas thegreatest sultanhispeoplehadeverknown.But,likehisloveforMehmed,itwasnolongersimple.

Raduhadseenwhatittooktobegreat,andheneveragainwantedtobepartofsomethingbiggerthanhimself.

“L ETMEHANDLEANYtalkoftheprince,”TomaBasarabsaid.HeeyedLadacritically.

Ladahaddressed forbattle.Overherblack tunicand trousers, shewore chain mail. It rippled down her body, the weight familiar andcomforting.Atherwaist,shebuckledtheswordshehadrippedfreefromthewall.On herwrists, she slid knives into her cuffs.The daughter ofWallachiawantsherknifeback.

Sheshuddered.Shewasnotherfather.Shewouldnotbecomehim.Heronlyconcessiontofinerywasabloodredhat inthestyleofthe

courts. In the center of it, she pinned a glittering star, with a singlefeatherstickingupfromit.Hercomet.Heromen.Hersymbol.

Hercountry.“Doyouhaveadress?”Tomaasked.She did not answer him, so he continued. “They will demand

reparations,andofcoursewewillmake them.EveryDanestiboyarwillbe at this meal. It may be overwhelming for you. I will handleeverything.”

“Idonotneedyoutodothat.”Hesmiledandsethisdry,warmhandonhers.Ladapulledherhand

away.“IhavealsohadwordfromMatthias.Heisverypleasedwithyoursuccess.ThekingofHungaryhastakenill,andMatthiashassteppedintomakealldecisions.”

Ladafeltasmallstabofguilt.ShehadpromisedUlrichthattheboywouldhaveaquickandpainlessdeath.Anotherpromisebroken.

“Iamdraftingourlettertothesultanrightnow.Wefeelitisbesttocontinue in the vassalage—appraisingMatthias of any developments ortroopmovements.”

“Continueinourvassalage?IhavenointentionsofpayinganythingtoMehmed,oranyoneelse.”

“Oh, that will not work. We already owe money to the throne ofHungaryandseveralTransylvaniangovernors.Theywillexpecttocollectsoon.”

“Doyou have debts to them?” Lada raised an eyebrow. “You keepsaying‘we,’butIhavenodebtstothosecountries.”

“Ibelieveyouburnedachurchandslaughteredsheep?Ifyouwantgood relations with our neighbors, we must make amends. Just liketonightisformakingamendstotheDanestifamilies.”Tomaopenedthedoor.“Come,theyshouldbeeatingnow.Wecannotkeepthemwaiting.”

Toma insisted a show of wealth was as necessary as a show ofstrength, and so the food they served was finer than any Lada hadswallowed since Edirne. Finer than any her starving people ate. Sheresented everymouthful she imagined going into the boyars’ privilegedbellies. The smells of roasted meat and sour wine assailed her as shewalkedintotheroom.SomehowTomahadmanagedtoenterbeforeher.

Themassivetable,linedwithDanestiboyars,stretchedfromoneendoftheroomtotheother.

Lada had expected cold glares and hard looks as she threw hershouldersbackandstrodethroughtheroombehindToma.Instead,shewasmetwithafewcurious,evenamusedglances.Mostoftheboyarsdidnotstopeatingorspeakingtotheirneighbor.

Shehaddressedforbattleandwasmetwithindifference.Wouldshehavetofightthebattletobeseenherwholelife?

Thewalk to theheadof the table took an eternity. Shewished shehadnotinsistedshebealoneforthis.Shewantedsomeonetrustedbyher

side. Nicolae, with his incessant questions? Bogdan, with his doggedloyalty?Petru,orStefan,orevenDaciana?

Sherealizedwithapangwhomitwasshemissed.ShewantedRaduonher right.And shewantedMehmedonher left. Theyhadmadeherfeelstrong,andsmart,andseen.Theyhadmadeher feel likeadragon.Withouttheirbeliefinher,whowasshe?

Shestoodattheheadofthetableandwaited.Andwaited.Nothingchanged.Nooneceasedconversation,orbowed.

“Welcome,”shesaid.Hervoicewas lostamong thegeneralbuzzofactivity.Sheclearedherthroatandshoutedit, themeaningof thewordprobablylostwithherangrytone.

Finally, taking their time, the boyars’ chatter quieted and thenstopped.Alleyesturnedtowardher.Eyebrowslifted.Cornersofmouthsturnedupordown.Nowheredidsheseetheanticipatedanger.Mostoftheboyarslooked…bored.

Shelookeddesperatelytoasidedoor,whereNicolaestoodsmartlyatattention.HemouthedThankyouforcoming.

“Thankyouforcoming,”Ladablurted,thenimmediatelyregrettedit.She cleared her throat again, standing straighter. “We have much todiscuss.”

“Iwantcompensationforthedeathofmycousin,”aboyarnearhersaid,histoneflat.

“I—Wewillgettothat,but—”“Yes,ofcourse,”Tomasaid.Hesatnexttotheheadofthetable,on

herright.“Ithinkwecanworkoutpayments,andextralandasredress.”Lada froze, grasping for words. Why had he answered for her?

Already they had put her on the defensive. This was not how it wassupposedtogo.Howcouldtheycomeinhere,demandingcompensationforthedeathsoftheirrelatives,whileherownfatherandbrotherrottedbecauseoftheirbetrayal?

Tomasmiledencouragingly,asthoughnudgingher.“Thatishowyouwillanswerforthedeaths,right?”

Ladaclosedhereyes, thenopenedthem,smoothingherexpressiontomatchToma’s tone.“Iwillanswerthesamewaytheywillanswer formybrotherlyingfacedowninagraveoutsidethecity.Ormyfather,who

hasnograve.”Tomaclearedhisthroat,givingheraminuteshakeofhisheadanda

small,disappointedfrown.“Thisisallverybleaktalkforthedinnertable.Weshouldspeakofsomethingelse.Howwillyoudisperseyourmen?”

“Youmeantocleartheroads?”Shehadnothadachancetofinalizeherplans formaking the roads safe for travel andcommerce.WhywasToma pushing her to talk about those ideas now? “I had thought wewoulddivideitbyarea,and—”

Toma held up a hand to cut her off. “No. Youmisunderstand. Asprince,youarenotallowedtohaveastandingmilitaryforce.Itispartofour treaties with Hungary and the Turks both. Matthias Corvinasspecifically mentioned it in his most recent letter.” He smiledpatronizingly.“Iknowthisisallverynew,andyouweresoyoungwhenyou leftus.Ofcourseyoudidnotknow,butyourmenfaroutnumberatraditional guard. You may keep…” He paused as though thinking,strokinghisbeard.“Oh,twenty?Thatshouldmorethanmeetyourneeds.The rest we will divide among our estates. Since I already have arelationshipwiththem,Ivolunteertohousethebulkofyourforces.”

Ladahadmorethanthreehundredmennow.Goodmen.Menwhohadgivenupeverythingtofollowher.“Theyaremymen,”shesnapped.“I havemade no promises toHungary or to the Ottomans, but I havemadepromisestomymen.”

Adark-haired,rat-facedboyarnearthemiddleofthetablespokeup.“Promisesyouwereneverentitledtomake.Princes,”hesaidwithasneerthatmadeitclearwhathethoughtofawomanholdingthetitle,“cannotdefendthemselves.Itisnotdone.Aprinceistheservantofthepeople.Itis the duty of the boyars to hold soldiers to be called upon in times ofneed.Ifwedecidetheneedisurgent,wewillorganizeourmen.”

Tomanodded,reachingouttopatLada’shand.“Youhavebeengonetoolong.Aprinceisavassal,afigurehead.Anyattempttobuildanarmyor even so much as a tower to defend yourself is seen as an act ofaggression.Youhavenothing to fearnow, though.Theboyars are yoursupport.”

“Soyourstrengthismystrength,”Ladasaid,eyeshalfclosingasshelettheseaoffacesinfrontofherblur.“Thatiscomforting.”

Some of the men and women laughed. Many went back to their

conversations.None of this had gone as she thought itwould. Shehadexpected opposition, challenges, arguments. Instead, they all seemedperfectlywillingtoacceptherastheirprince.

And then she realized why. They were happy to have her becausetheywerehappywithweakness.Themorepliable theprince, themorepower they had. And who could be more pliable than a simple girl,playingatthethrone?NowonderTomahadsupportedher.Hecouldnothavedesignedabetteravenuetopowerforhimselfthanafemaleprince.If Ladadied, theDanesti linewouldput their ownback on the throne.Anduntilthen,theywoulddowhatevertheysawfit.

If shehadRadu, if shehadaway tomanipulate them, thenmaybeshe could manage all this. But they worked with weapons she had notrainingin.Despairwashedoverher.

Tomaleanedforwardconspiratorially.“Youdidverywell.Iwillstayonasyouradvisor.Nooneexpectsyoutounderstandeverything.”

All the change she saw sweeping the country in the shadowof herwingshadbeenanillusion.Thesepeopleraneverything,andnothinghadchangedforthem.

“Whichonewillshemarry?”awomanafewseatsdownasked.Theman sittingnext toher snorted intohis cupofwine. “Aronor

Andrei,whicheverone,whatapityforthem.Firsttheylosetheirfather,andthentheyhavetomarrytheugliestmurderessinexistence.”

“Still,itwillbegoodtogettheDraculestilineundercontrol.”Lada stood. Her chair scraped back loudly. “Lada,” someone said

from the door nearest her. She turned to see Bogdan. Something waswrong. She could see it in his pale face and downturned mouth. Shehurriedtohim.

“Whatisit?”“Comewithme.”Noonecalledafterher.ShefollowedBogdandownthehallandinto

thekitchen,wherealargewoodentablehadbeenclearedoffood.Itwasnowladenwithabody.

Petru’sbody.Ladastumbledforward.Hiseyeswereclosed,hisfacestill.Hisshirt

hadbeenpulleduptorevealaraggedholeofawoundthatwasnolonger

bleeding,becausehisheartnolongerpumped.Bogdanturnedhimgentlyonhisside.Theoriginofthewoundwashisback.Someonehadstabbedhimfrombehind.

“How did this happen?” Lada touched Petru’s cheek; it was stillwarm.HehadbeenwithhersinceAmasya.Shehadwatchedhimgrowup,intohimself,intoaman.Oneofhermen.Oneofherbest.

“Wefoundhimbehindthestables,”Stefansaid.“Werethereanywitnesses?”Bogdan’s voice was grim. “Two Danesti family guards who were

arguingwithhimearliersaidtheysawandheardnothing.Theysuggestedperhapshefellonhisownsword.Backward.”

Ladaclenchedherjaw.Shestaredatthebodyonthetableuntilhervision blurred. Petru was hers. He represented her. And he had beenstabbedinthebackbymenwhorepresentedtheDanestiboyars.“Killtheguards.Allof them,not just thosetwo.Thenbringmyfirstmen—thosewhohavebeenwithussincebeforewewerefree—intothedininghall.”

Ladaturnedaround.ShewalkedbacktowardtheroomholdingtheDanestiboyars.Diningwithboyars.DealingwithHungary.PleadingwiththeOttomansforaid.Hadshebecomeherfatherthisquickly?

She slammed through the door, the noise drawing the attention ofeveryonewhohadnotnoticedherabsence.“Someone’sguardskilledoneofmymen.Iwanttoknowwhoallowedit.”

“Why?”Tomaasked.“Because an attack on my men is an attack on me, and I punish

treasonwithdeath.”Tomagrimacedasmileatthetable,thenleanedclose.“Iamcertain

it was a misunderstanding. Besides, you cannot ask for a noble life inexchangeforasoldier’s.”

“IcandoanythingIwant,”Ladasaid.Toma’sexpressionbecamesharp.“Sitdown,”hecommanded.“You

areembarrassingme.Wewilltalkaboutthislater.”Ladadidnotsit.“Howmanyprinceshaveyouservedunder?”Tomanarrowedhiseyesevenmore.“Iwouldhavetocount.”She leanedforwardagainst thetable,gesturingtowardeveryone.“I

wishtoknowhowmanyprincesyouhaveallservedunder.”

“Four,”therat-facedboyarsaidwithashrugofhisshoulders.Many nodded. “Eight,” another said. “Nine!” someone else

countered.Awizenedoldmannearthebackshoutedout,“Ihaveyouallbeat.

Twenty-oneprinceshaveIseeninmylifetime!”Everyone laughed. Lada laughed loudest and sharpest. She kept

laughing long after everyone else stopped, her laugh ringing alonethroughtheroom.Shelaugheduntileveryonestaredather,confusedandpitying.

She stoppedabruptly, the roomechoingwith the silence left in thewakeofherlaughter.“Princescomeandgo,butyouallremain.”

Tomanodded.“Wearetheconstants.Wallachiadependsonus.”“Yes,IhaveseenWallachia.Ihaveseenwhatyourconstantcarehas

created.”Ladathoughtof the fieldsemptyofcrops.Theroadsemptyofcommerce.Theholloweyesandthehollowstomachs.Theboysmissingfrom the fields, their corpses against the walls of Constantinople now.ThelandseatenawaybyTransylvaniaandHungary.

Somanythingsmissing,somanythings lost.Andalways,ever, theboyarsremainedexactlyastheywere.

She,too,hadbeenlost.Soldtoanotherland,forwhat?Forherfathertobebetrayedandmurderedbythemenandwomeninfrontofhernow,eatingherfood.Pattingherhand.Calculatinghowlongthisprincewouldbestservetheirneedsuntiltheyfoundanother.

TheDanestiboyarswereapoisonthatwouldbehereventualend.Inthemeantime,theywouldtrytomarryherintotheirfamilies,andwouldsiphonthelifefromherWallachia.Shehadpromisedthepeopleabettercountry. A stronger country. And now, finally, she understood how tocreateit.Therewerenocompromises,nogentlepathways.Shecouldnotkeeppowerthewayanyoneelsehadbeforeher,becauseshewaslikenooneelsebeforeher.

“YourmistakeisinassumingthatbecauseIhavebeenfaraway,Idonot understand how things work.” She reached over and plucked theknife frombesideToma’s plate. “Ihave been far away. And because ofthat,Iunderstandperfectlyhowthingswork.Ihavelearnedatthefeetofour enemies. I have seen that sometimes the only way forward is to

destroyeverythingthatcamebefore.Ihavelearnedthatifwhatyouaredoingisnotworking,youtrysomethingelse.”

Shestabbedtheknife into the topof the table,embedding it in thewood.Thenshe lookeduptoseehermenentering theroomand liningthewallsofthehallway.“Whokilledmyfatherandbrother?AndwhoisresponsibleforthedeathofmysoldierPetru?Idemandjustice.”

Noonespoke.“Verywell.Lockthedoors,”shesaid,hervoicecold.A murmur arose among the boyars. They shifted in their seats,

watchingaseachexitwasclosedandlocked.Finally,theyhadthesensetolookuncomfortable.Finally,theytrulysawher.

Ladadrewhersword,lookingdownthecurveofit.Shehadthoughtitlikeasmile,before.Nowshesawwhatitwas:ascythe.WithoutawordsheshiftedandplungeditintothechestofToma.Themanwhohadusedwe totalkabouttheirplans,whenhemeanthimselfandaforeignking.Themanwhohadthoughtthatthroughwordsandadvice,hecouldtakeLada’ssoldiers,Lada’spower,Lada’scountrywithout ever fightingher.Shewatchedhisfaceashedied,committingittomemory.

Awomanscreamed.Severalchairsclatteredaspeoplehastilystood.LadapulledherswordfromToma’schest,thengesturedtothetable.

“Killthemall,”shesaid.Hermen did notmove, until Bogdan drew his sword and stepped

forward,swiftlykillingtwoboyars.Thentheworkofharvestingbeganinearnest.

Ladapickedupaclothnapkinandusedittowipethebloodoffthelengthofher sword.The screamsweredistracting,but shewasused todistractions. Hold hands with the devil until you are both over thebridge.

Orkillthedevilandburnthebridgesonoonecangettoyou.It took a fewmoments for her to notice the screaming had finally

stopped. She looked up. Bodies littered the room. Men and womenslumpedoverthetableorlayintheirbloodonthefloorwheretheyhadtriedtoescape.Hermenhadnotevenbrokenasweat.

ItwasgoodthatRaduwasnothereafterall.Shedidnotwanthimtosee this.Maybe it would not have been necessary if he had been here.

Maybe,together,theycouldhavefoundanotherway.ButhehadchosenMehmed,andshehadchosenthis.Shecouldnot

stopnow.Lada sheathedher sword. “Take thebodies to the courtyard.Everyone needs to know a newWallachia has been born tonight. Aftertheyhavebeendisplayed,wewillgivePetruthememorialhedeserves.”

“Whatabouttheirfamilies?”Bogdanasked.“KillanyDanestiheirs.Theyhavenothingtoinheritnow.Iwillgive

theirtitlesandlandtothosewhoactuallyserveme.”“Lada.”Nicolaegraspedherelbow.Hisswordwasstillsheathed.“Do

notdothis.”“Itisalreadydone.”“Buttheirchildren—”“Wecutoutthecorruptionsowecangrow.IammakingWallachia

strong.”She turned to facehim,hereyesashardasherblade. “Doyoudisagreewithme?Theykilledmyfamily.Theywouldhavekilledme,too,when it suited them. And they wanted us to continue under theOttomans.Theywould sellour children to theTurkisharmies, just likeyou.JustlikePetru.YouknowIamright.”

Nicolaelookeddown,scartwisting.“I—Yes,Iknow.Iwishwecouldhavedone itanotherway,butI thinkyouareright.TheDanestiboyarswould never have supported a new Wallachia under you. But theirchildrenareinnocent.Youcanaffordtoshowmercy.”

She remembered the choice Humamade to assassinateMehmed’sinfanthalfbrothertoavoidfuturecivilwar.Killachild,saveanempire.Itwas terrible. Sometimes terrible things were necessary. But unlikeMehmed,whohadhisviciousmother,noonewouldmakethesechoicesforLada.Noonewouldsaveherfromthis.Shehadtobestrong.“MercyistheonethingIcannotafford.Notyet.WhenWallachiaisstable,whenwehaverebuilt,thenyes.Whatwedonow,wedosothatsomedaymercywillbeabletosurvivehere.”

“Butthechildren.”Nicolae’svoicewasasemptyasaboyar’spromise.“Yousaidyouwouldfollowmetotheendsoftheearth.”“God’s wounds, Lada,” he whispered, shaking his head. “Someday

youwillgofurtherthanIcanfollow.”Heletgoofherarm,thengrabbedToma’sbodyanddraggeditfromtheroom.

She had done what was necessary. She watched as each body wasremoved.Shewouldmarktheirpassing,andacknowledgetheirunwillingsacrifice. Because with each body they drew closer to her goal. Sheclutchedherlocketsotightlythatherfingersached.

Shewasadragon.Shewasaprince.ShewastheonlyhopeWallachiahadofeverprospering.

Andshewoulddowhateverittooktogetthere.

ToLadaDracul,VaivodeofWallachia,BelovedSister,

Constantinople has fallen. Mehmed is sultan, emperor,caesarofRome,thenewAlexander.HehasunitedEastandWestinhisnewcapital.Ashisvassal,Iaskyourpresencetocelebrate his victory and to negotiate new terms forWallachia’staxesandJanissarycontributions.Hewishes to see you, as do I. I think of you often, and

wonder whether I chose right after all. Please come.Mehmed will offer you good terms, and I dearly wish tospendtimewithyou.Ihavemuchtotalkaboutwithyou.Yourvisitiseagerlyanticipated.

Withallmylove,andtheofficialorderofthesultan,emperor,andcaesarofRome,

RaduPasha

ToRadu,mybrother,

Idonotacknowledgeyournew title, norMehmed’s.TellthelyingcowardIsendnocongratulations.HesentnonetomewhenItookmythroneinspiteofhim.Youdidnotchooseright.TellMehmedWallachiaismine.

Withalldefiance,LadaDracul,PrinceofWallachia

DraculestiFamily,WallachianNobility

VladDracul:DeceasedvaivodeofWallachia,fatherofLadaandRadu,fatherofMircea,husbandofVasilissa

Vasilissa:MotherofLadaandRadu,princessofMoldavia

Mircea:DeceasedoldestsonofVladDraculandhisfirst,deceasedwife

Lada:DaughterandsecondlegitimatechildofVladDracul

Radu:SonandthirdlegitimatechildofVladDracul

Vlad:IllegitimatesonofVladDraculwithamistress

WallachianCourtandCountrysideFigures

Nurse:Oana,MotherofBogdan,childhoodcaretakerofLadaandRadu

Bogdan:Sonofthenurse,childhoodbestfriendofLada

Andrei:BoyarfromrivalDanestifamily,sonofthereplacementprince

Aron:BrotherofAndrei

Danestifamily:RivalfamilyfortheWallachianthrone

Daciana:PeasantgirllivingunderaDanestiboyar’srule

TomaBasarab:BoyarfromBasarabfamily

OttomanCourtFigures

Murad:DeceasedOttomansultan,fatherofMehmed

Halima:OneofMurad’swives,motherofmurderedinfantheirAhmet

MaraBrankovic:OneofMurad’swives,returnedtoSerbia

Huma:DeceasedmotherofMehmedandconcubineofMurad

Mehmed:TheOttomansultan

HalilVizier:FormerlyHalilPasha,animportantadvisorintheOttomancourtswhoseloyaltiesaretoConstantinople

Salih:ThesecondsonofHalilVizier,formerlyafriendofRadu

Kumal:DevoutbeyinMehmed’sinnercircles,brotherofNazira,brother-in-lawandfriendtoRadu

Nazira:Radu’swifeinnameonly,Kumal’ssister

Fatima:Nazira’smaidinnameonly

Amal:AyoungservantwhohasaidedRaduandMehmedinthepast

Suleiman:TheadmiraloftheOttomannavy

Timur:AnOttomancitizenworkingforMehmed

Tohin:AnOttomancitizenexpertingunpowder,motherofTimur

UrbanaofTransylvania:Anexpertincannonsandartillery

LadaDracul’sInnerMilitaryCircle

Matei:AnexperiencedformerJanissary,oneofLada’soldestmen

Nicolae:Lada’sclosestfriend

Petru:Lada’syoungestsoldierfromtheJanissarytroop

Stefan:Lada’sbestspy

TheHungarianCourt

JohnHunyadi:Hungary’smostbrilliantmilitarycommander,responsibleforVladDracul’sandMircea’sdeaths

Matthias:JohnHunyadi’sson,highupincourtpolitics

Elizabeth:Themotheroftheyoungking,LadislasPosthumous

LadislasPosthumous:Theillyoungking

Ulrich:Theking’sregent,advisor,andprotector

ConstantinopleCourtFigures

Constantine:TheemperorofConstantinople

John:TheheirofConstantinople,nephewofConstantine

Manuel:John’sbrother,nephewofConstantine

Coco:Animportantnavalcaptain

Cyprian:Anambassadorforthecourt,bastardnephewofConstantine

Giustiniani:AnItalian,Constantine’smostimportantmilitaryadvisor

Helen:AcitizenofConstantinople,Coco’smistressandNazira’sfriend

bey:AgovernorofanOttomanprovince

boyars:Wallachiannobility

censer:Ametalballwithslitsorsmallholesintowhichoneputsburningincense,thenswingsthroughtheaironachain;usedduringreligiousprocessionsandworship

concubine:Awomanwhobelongstothesultanandisnotalegalwifebutcouldproducelegalheirs

dracul:Dragon,alsodevil,asthetermswereinterchangeable

fosse:AditchdugaroundtheexteriorofConstantinople’swallstopreventeasyattack

Galata:Acity-stateacrosstheGoldenHornfromConstantinople,ostensiblyneutral

galley:Awarshipofvaryingsize,withsailsandoarsformaneuveringinbattle

GoldenHorn:ThebodyofwatersurroundingonesideofConstantinople,blockedoffbyachainandnearlyimpossibletolaunchanattackfrom

Greekfire:Amethodofsprayingcompressed,liquidfireknownonlytotheGreeksandhighlyeffectiveinbattles

HagiaSophia:AcathedralbuiltattheheightoftheByzantineera,thejeweloftheChristianworld

harem:Agroupofwomenconsistingofwives,concubines,andservantsthatbelongstothesultan

Hodegetria:Aholyrelic,saidtohavebeenpaintedbyanapostleandusedforreligiousprotectioninConstantinople

infidels:Atermusedforanyonewhodoesnotpracticethereligionofthespeaker

irregulars:SoldiersintheOttomanEmpirewhoarenotpartofofficiallyorganizedtroops,oftenmercenariesormenlookingforspoils

Janissary:Amemberofaneliteforceofmilitaryprofessionals,takenasboysfromothercountries,convertedtoIslam,educated,andtrainedtobeloyaltothesultan

liturgy:ReligiousworshipperformedinLatinorGreek,dependingonwhetherthechurchisCatholicorOrthodox

metre:LoudmusicperformedbyJanissarytroopsastheyattack,extremelyeffectiveatdemoralizinganddisorientingenemytroops

OrderoftheDragon:OrderofCrusadersanointedbythepope

pasha:AnobleintheOttomanEmpire,appointedbythesultan

pashazada:Asonofapasha

postern:AsmallgatedesignedtolettroopsinandoutofConstantinoplethroughtheinnerwalls

regent:Anadvisorappointedtohelpruleonbehalfofakingtooyoungtobefullytrusted

RumeliHisari:AfortressbuiltononesideoftheBosporusStraitascompaniontotheAnadoluHisari

spahi:AmilitarycommanderinchargeoflocalOttomansoldierscalledupduringwar

Transylvania:AsmallcountryborderingWallachiaandHungary;

includesthecitiesofBrasovandSibiu

trebuchet:Amedievalengineofwarwithaslingforhurlinglargestones

vaivode:WarlordprinceofWallachia

vassalstate:AcountryallowedtoretainrulershipbutsubjecttotheOttomanEmpire,withtaxesofbothmoneyandslavesforthearmy

vizier:Ahigh-rankingofficial,usuallyadvisortothesultan

Wallachia:AvassalstateoftheOttomanEmpire,borderedbyTransylvania,Hungary,andMoldavia

Please see the author’s note inAnd IDarken formore information onresources for further study on the fascinating lives of Vlad Tepes,MehmedII,andRaducelFrumos.

As a note in this book, I would like to personally apologize to thenationofHungaryanditsincrediblehistory.TheHunyadifamilylegacyis worthy of its own trilogy, but in the interest of not writing three-thousand-page-longbooks, Ihad todramaticallysimplifyandcompressthings to suitmynarrativeneeds. In the end, thesebooks areworksoffiction.ItrytoincorporateasmuchhistoryasrespectfullyasIcan,andencourageanyoneintriguedtofurtherstudythistimeperiodandregion.

The characters in the series each interact with religion, and morespecificallyIslam,invariousways.Ihavenothingbutrespectfortherichhistoryandbeautifullegacyofthatgospelofpeace.Individualcharacters’opinionsonthecomplexitiesoffaith,bothIslamicandChristian,donotreflectmyown.

Spellingvariesbetweenlanguagesandovertime,asdoplacenames.Any errors or inconsistencies aremyown.Though themain charactersspeakavarietyof languages, Imadeaneditorialdecision topresentallcommontermsinEnglish.

First,incorrectiontoanerrorofomissionforAndIDarken:ThankyoutoMihai Eminescu, the brilliant Romanian poet who wrote “Trecut-auanii” (translated intoEnglish as “YearsHaveTrailedPast”), a beautifulanddeeplyaffectingpoemthatendswiththelinethatinspiredthetitlesforthesebooks:“Behindmetimegathers…andIdarken!”

ThankyoutoMichelleWolfson,mytirelessagent.Icouldn’tdothiswithoutyou,plainandsimple.Hereistomanymoreyearsofmesendingyou“Iwroteastrangething,pleasefigureouthowtosellit”emails.

ThankyoutoWendyLoggia,mybrillianteditor,whoseguidinghandis on every page of these books. I’m so deeply fortunate to have youshapingmywordsandmycareer.

Special thanks to Cassie McGinty, who somehow escaped beingthankedinbookone,butwhowasaphenomenalpublicistandchampionoftheseries.AndthankyoutothedevastatinglylovelyAishaCloud,whocalleddibsonLadaandRadu’spublicity,muchtomyeverlastingdelight.

Thankyou toBeverlyHorowitz,Audrey Ingerson, theFirst InLineteam, the copy editors, the cover designers, themarketing department,and everyone atDelacorte Press andRandomHouse Children’s Books.You are the absolute best team and absolute best house I could haveasked for. I’m constantly amazed by your dedication, innovation, andintelligence.

ThankyoutoPenguinRandomHouseworldwide,inparticularRuthKnowlesandHarrietVenn,forgettingourviciousLadaintotheUKand

Australiawithsuchstyle.I’msojealousshegetstohangoutwithyou.Thankyou tomy first and last critiquepartners (that soundsmore

ominousthanitis),StephaniePerkinsforthesave-me-pleaseemergencyreads and Natalie Whipple for the save-me-please emergency moralsupport.WeallknowIwouldn’tbeherewithoutyou.

Thankyouasalwaystomyincrediblehusband,Noah,withoutwhomthesebookswouldhaveneverexisted,andwithoutwhommylifewouldsuck. I’ll never get over how lucky I am to have you. And to our threebeautifulchildren,thankmeformarryingyourfatherandpassingalongsuch excellent genes. (But also thank you all for being the delightfulcenterofmylife.)

Finally, I always feared people wouldn’t connect with my brutal,vicious Lada andmy tender, cleverRadu. I should never have doubtedyou. To everyone who embraced the Dracul siblings and these books:thank you, thank you, thank you.A girl could takeover theworldwithyouonherside.

KIERSTENWHITE is theNewYorkTimes bestselling author ofAnd IDarken,Now IRise, the Paranormalcy trilogy, the dark thrillersMindGames andPerfectLies,TheChaosofStars, and Illusions of Fate. ShealsocowroteIn theShadowswithJimDiBartolo.Herbookshavewonseveral awards, including the Utah Book Award, the Evergreen YoungAdult Book Award, and theWhitney Award, and have been named anALA-YALSATeenTopTenBook,aFloridaTeensReadListSelection,anda Texas Lone Star Reading List Selection, among other accolades. Sheliveswithher familynear theocean inSanDiego,which, in spiteof itsperfection, spursher todreamof farawayplacesandeven furtherawaytimes.Visitheratkierstenwhite.com.

Follow@kierstenwhiteon

What’snextonyourreadinglist?

Discoveryournextgreatread!

Getpersonalizedbookpicksandup-to-datenewsaboutthisauthor.

Signupnow.